Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Option Two

Welp, it was official: Subaru's life couldn't get any weirder.

It had only been a month after his knighting ceremony. One measly month. One month of relaxation without having to die over and over again, and now he was back at it again.

Or at least he thinks he is.

To be honest, he has no idea what the hell is going on. It started out as a quiet day. Yesterday, he finished showing off his knight status to the rest of the Camps, and he, along with his contracted Spirit, had finally gotten acquainted with their new room in the Miload Mansion.

And then, all of a sudden, while he was enjoying his precious time with his Emilia-tan and Beako, a bright light appeared, promptly zapping him away to some kind of movie theater, like the ones back on Earth. Not only that, but all of his Camp was here, too.

Along with all of his other rival Camps.

"Ta' fuck is happening, my amazin' selfs wasn't in here!" He could hear his friend, Garfiel, getting annoyed about being kidnapped against his own will, which was understandable. Speaking from personal experience, Subaru knew that being abducted was unpleasant.

The next voice he heard was that of his friend, Otto. "Calm down, Garfiel!" Subaru looked to see that the ashen-merchant had his hand over the blond boy's shoulder, trying to calm him down.

"What's the meaning of this?!" growled Ram, eyeing Subaru.

Of course she's blaming me, the black-haired boy thought to himself.

"Now isn't this interestiiiiing…" voiced Roswaal, annoying Subaru to no end. "It appears we've been teleported agaaaaainst our will."

"Shut up, clown, I'm trying to think," groaned Subaru, as he rubbed his head trying to figure out a logical solution to what was going on.

As the majority of the Emilia Camp was gathering their bearings, a certain silver-haired half-elf eyed the rest of the Camps, and saw that a certain blonde was with them as well.

"Hey, Big Sis, Big Bro," Felt waved over to Emilia and Subaru, while smiling. "Glad to see that the two of ya are safe and sound."

"Glad to see that you are doing well, Felt-chan," smiled the amethyst-eyed girl.

As the two of them talked, a certain red-haired knight approached our favorite tracksuit-wearing boy. "It's good to see you once more, Subaru. I'm glad that you and Emilia-sama are safe."

"Hey, Reinhard," the nasty-eyed boy greeted. "Did you guys also get engulfed in the blinding light thing that brought my camp here?"

The Sword Saint nodded. "I couldn't find a way out of here, no matter what I tried. All my strength and my Divine Protections are useless, unfortunately. Sorry."

Subaru's face turned into a grimace. If the Sword Saint wouldn't be to bust out of that thing, then there was not a hope in the world for the rest of them. He started to grit his teeth, when…

"Don't do that, I suppose," he felt his arm getting tugged.

He looked down to see that Beatrice was safe and sound, but her face was that of disappointment. "You were doing it again, in fact."

"Oh, I'm sorry, Beako," he apologized, giving off a weak smile. "It's just that I'm frustrated that we can't get out, and I may have started to panic a bit."

"Do not panic, Subaru-do, everything will be just fine," a fatherly voice spoke. Subaru looked towards the source of the voice to see an elderly man, and a catboy.

"Wilhelm-san? Felix? You're here as well?" he asked.

"Heya, Subaru-kyun! Don't worry, everything will be fyine!" Felix smiled.

Nodding, Subaru looked around to see who else was here with him. So far, he saw Emilia, Beatrice, Garfiel, Otto, Ram, Roswaal, Felt, Reinhard, Wilhelm, and Felix.

Inspecting the area a bit more, he saw Crusch, Anastasia, Julius, Ricardo, Mimi, Tivey, Priscilla, Al, Frederica, Petra, Meili… and a sleeping Rem, wearing her maid uniform.

W-what?

CLICK!

Before Subaru could respond, everyone heard the noise. To Subaru, it sounded like the noise of a projector turning on, which was actually correct, given that the screen was now on.

"Hey, guys, look!" Petra exclaimed, pointing at the screen.

Hearing the little maid, everyone was prompted to read what was on the screen. Upon reading it, everyone was confused, with the exception of one knight.

Return by Death Penalty Status: Deactivated.

"Huh?" asked a confused Ricardo.

"What th' heck's 'Return by Death', anyway?" asked Anastasia Hoshin.

"I'm not sure, my lady…" uttered her knight, Julius, still confused.

While everybody else was trying to figure out what the hack they just read, Subaru's face was that of fear, and his mind was going a hundred miles a second. If anyone figured out Return by Death, the Witch of Envy would kill them all. But it also said that the penalty had been deactivated. Was that true? Could he freely speak about it? If so, would he? How would they react? Would they see him as a monster? Fraud? He didn't know, and he was panicking.

What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What-

"SUBARU, STOP THAT!"

Everyone turned around to see that the Great Spirit was tugging at the boy's hand, which was bleeding. Subaru snapped out of his thoughts, and saw that he clenched his hand so deep that his nails were digging into his skin.

"Oh, I'm so sorry, Beako, I didn't mean to –!"

"Hey, guys!" announced Meili. "The words changed again!"

Looking towards the screen, and away from the bleeding knight, they saw…

Effects of the Authority of Gluttony: Deactivated.

"The Authority of Gluttony?" asked Al. "What's that got to do with –"

"Hrrk!" Before the helmeted knight could continue, the sound of Crusch Karsten gasping and collapsing on the floor was heard by the entire audience.

"Crusch-sama!" yelped Felix, as he rushed towards his mistress.

"Are you injured?" asked Wilhelm.

"No, I'm fine, Wilhelm…" Crusch responded, before her eyes widened as she realized something. "Wait… Wilhelm? Felix. Julius. Anastasia. Emilia… Subaru and Rem!"

"What are you babbling about?" yawned an annoyed Priscilla Barielle.

"I-I REMEMBER EVERYTHING!" Crusch yelled to the heavens. "I remember the Royal Selection, our battle against the White Whale, Gluttony… Rem!"

"Wait, if you remember her… then that means –!" Before Subaru could finish responding, he heard a soft yawn come from behind him, a yawn from a voice he recognized.

Slowly turning around, he saw her. Blue, short hair. Beautiful skin. A fine figure. Her eyes were open, open for the first time in a month, staring towards him and everyone else.

"Subaru-kun…?"

For a moment, everyone was silent, as memories of the forgotten maid rushed in. Ram remembered her little sister, Emilia remembered the girl she talked about with Subaru, Garfiel remembered his childhood friend, Frederica remembered her student, Crusch remembered her ally in battle, Roswaal remembered one of his best maids.

Everyone remembered Rem.

And then the silence broke.

"Rem…" Subaru asked, trying to make sure if what he was seeing was real.

"Subaru-kun…" she responded back.

"Sissy…?" Ram whispered under her breath.

"Holy shit, Rem…" Garfiel uttered, remembering his friend.

Before anyone could say anything further, Subaru immediately rushed towards the blue maid, and grabbed her, hugging her out of joy that she was back and out of fear that she would disappear.

"OH MY GOD, REM!" he bawled out. "REM, REM, REM, REM!"

"Uh, Subaru-kun?!" Rem exclaimed, both confused and embarrassed at what was happening.

"I'm sorry for everything! I'm sorry I rejected you, I'm sorry that I couldn't save you, I'm sorry that I let you get erased from existence! If only I was stronger, faster, smarter, then…"

As his tears kept falling out, everyone else looked at him with a sense of pity. Being the only person who remembered the forgotten girl must have been eating away at him.

"Uh, Subaru-kun?" Rem asked, trying to figure out what was going on. Eventually, she gave up, and decided to comfort her hero instead. "There, there, it's okay…"

After a few minutes of tears, and multiple head pats, Subaru eventually calmed down.

"Feeling better?" Rem asked, still holding Subaru.

"Yeah," he spoke, despite his sore throat from all the crying. Despite that, he asked, "What's the last thing you remember?"

"I was attacked by two Sin Archbishops, who managed to wound Crusch-sama. I did my best to stop the bleeding and defend her from those monsters," she scowled. "I was in close-combat with the ragged-looking one, when… everything went black."

Everyone in the room looked down in sadness as they knew that must have been the moment she fell comatose. Looking around the room, Rem wanted to know what happened.

Subaru sighed, as he gave her an answer. "The one who caused you to black out was the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony. When he beat you, he used his Authority to… do something bad."

Rem stared at Subaru with worry. Her heart was racing and she was starting to think that she might have died. "What happened to me?"

Subaru looked away in shame, before he continued. "You were removed from everyone's minds. No one remembered who you were. Gluttony's powers made you fall into a state of sleep akin to a coma. Like so many others, you were left to die, with no one to remember you…"

Tears started to fall from her face when she asked, "Did.. did you…?"

"NO!"

Rem flinched when he said that, and looked towards her sister for an explanation.

"Barusu was the only one in the entire world that could still remember who you were," answered Ram. "He had some sort of ability that prevented his memories from being erased. He kept you by his side and explained who you were to everyone."

Now all of the crying and apologizing from before made sense. The blue-haired oni couldn't help but smile that her hero was able to remember her. While it still hurt to know that everyone else forgot her, she was still glad that there was at least a small silver lining.

"So… where are we?" she asked.

"Yeah, about that…" Garfiel sighed, rubbing his head. "We don't know."

"Oh, well –"

"I hate to interrupt," spoke Frederica. "But the window has changed once more."

Everyone, now including Rem, turned to see that there was now a new piece of writing.

Final Guests Arriving: Now.

"Oh, so we weren't the only ones?" asked Mimi.

"I guess so," answered Ricardo, with his hand on his chin.

Before anyone else could speak, a bright light appeared once again, and once it dissipated, two more individuals appeared, making it twenty-five in total.

The last two were a man and a woman. The man wore an orange jacket with a light green shirt and dark green pants, while also having a very familiar-looking hair-style, and glasses. Meanwhile, the woman had brown hair in a braid, wore a yellow apron and a light purple shirt, and had very nasty-looking eyes.

It didn't take much to figure out who's parents those were.

The man and woman looked around for a bit, trying to figure out whether what they were seeing was real or not, taking a good look at each and every individual in the room, until finally, their eyes settled down onto a single tracksuit-wearing boy.

Three different pairs of eyes met each other, while the rest of the room held their breaths.

"Oh my god," whispered Subaru.

He got up from where Rem was, and slowly walked up towards the couple, making sure that, just with Rem, he was actually seeing something real.

"Mom…? Dad…?"

The man and woman looked towards their little boy, their faces shifting from despair, to hope, to fear, and finally to joy, as their eyes started to leak tears as they grabbed their child.

""SUBARU!""

"OH MY GOD, IT'S REALLY YOU! MOM! DAD!"

""SUBARU!""

As the three of them started crying together, the rest of the theater watched on in interest as they realized they actually didn't know where their friend came from.

This would be a golden opportunity to find out.

But for now, they let the little family have their reunion.

After a few more minutes of crying, the three Natsukis composed themselves, and Subaru gave them a brief explanation of where he was for the past two months.

After that, they addressed the rest of the room. "It's a pleasure to meet you," the woman spoke, bowing slightly. "My name is Naoko Natsuki. I'm Subaru's mother."

"And I'm Kenichi Natsuki," the man pointed to himself. "Subaru's father."

For a few seconds, the theater was quiet, before a certain blond demi-human pointed his finger to the sky, posing, and said, "My amazin' self's Garfiel Tinsel, Cap'n's best friend!"

"Hey! No fair!" cried Otto. "I'm Natsuki-san's best friend!"

"I believe you're both mistaken," Reinhard interjected. "I'm clearly Subaru's best friend."

As the three guys bickered, Naoko couldn't help but smile internally. Her baby boy finally had real friends, and only two months after disappearing.

Speaking of which, she should really address where exactly was it her son had run off to.

"Nice to meet you," Rem bowed. "My name is Rem, I am the one Subaru loves."

"No, you're not!" interjected Emilia. "Subaru said he loves me! He even kissed me!"

Kenichi couldn't help but hold in a laugh. Somehow, Subaru managed to snag two beautiful birds with one stone. He was gonna tease his son like there was no tomorrow.

"Excuse me," spoke a blonde loli. "Betty is Subaru's contracted Spirt, so in essence, I'm his adopted big sister, which makes both of you my new parents, in fact."

"ALL RIGHT, THAT'S IT!" yelled Subaru. "Look, we're going to do this introduction in an orderly fashion. No interrupting one another, no bias, just the facts, got it?"

After ten minutes worth of introductions, Kenichi and Naoko seemed to get the gist.

From what they could understand, there were apparently five different Camps where the ladies were gunning it for some sort of throne, and their son was a knight in one of them.

And from what everyone said, it seemed that Subaru was fairly liked, even popular among all five of those Camps. How did he manage to do that?

"So, Kenichi-san," the girl called Emilia asked. "Why were you and your wife crying?"

Oh, it was time to address that. Naoko put on a serious face, and addressed the rest of the theater. "Well, about two months ago, our son had –"

Uh, hate to interrupt you, but I can't have any spoilers, ma'am.

Everyone reared their heads towards the screen, which now had a voice, along with text reading out what it had just said.

"And who exactly are you?" asked Ram.

Oh, yeah. I'm the Warden. I'm the one who brought all of you here, deactivated your powers, and restored your memories. So… hi?

Everyone looked to one another, before they started to murmur greetings and hellos, while also waving their hands towards the screen. Not that it could wave back.

"Why did you bring us here, Warden?" queried Reinhard.

I've seen the path you're taking, so I decided to interfere. Basically, I'm gonna give you some information, as a sort of a heads-up.

"Wha' sort of information?" asked Anastasia, greedy as ever.

I'm going to show you some Tales from the Multiverse.

Everyone, with the exception of the former Japanese locals, had no idea what that meant.

"Tales from the multiverse?" asked a very confused Petra.

Tivey agreed with the maid's confusion. "What th' heck does that mean?"

Basically, to put it in the simplest terms, the multiverse is a bunch of different what-if scenarios all existing at the same time.

This did not bring any clarity towards the cast.

"What-if scenarios?" repeated Emilia.

Here, let me give you an example: What would happen if Subaru never arrived into all of your lives?

"A lot of bad things," Otto answered. If he wasn't there, the Great Rabbit would have eaten everybody at the Sanctuary, and the assassins would have killed everyone at the mansion.

"We would never have known about the White Whale, or Sloth's attack," Crusch muttered.

"He wouldn't have saved us from the Mabeasts!" answered Petra, while Meili looked away in a mix of cringey embarrassment and guilt.

"He would have never saved me and Big Sis from the bitch in black, since he was the one who knew about her all along!" explained Felt remembering the day they met.

Subaru scratched the back of his head, as he felt embarrassed that all of these people were complimenting him for his achievements. Meanwhile, his parents were impressed that their son managed to do so many amazing things in such a short time.

Him never doing any of those accomplishments would be known as an alternate reality, or an alternate universe.

"Sooooo, a multiverse is basically an iiiiinfifnite number of worlds that start out the saaaaame, but different events result in diiiiifferent histories," summarized Roswaal.

Precisely. There's an infinite number of these realities, all of them with different histories, and different Subarus.

"So, what are we going to do, I suppose?"

You are going to watch a select number of these alternate realities, of your choice.

"So we get to choose?" drooled Anastasia, loving this opportunity.

"Uh, question?" Subaru asked, raising his hand. "Why are my parents here?"

Kid, you're gonna need a lot of therapy once this is over.

Everyone, especially the Emilia Camp and the Natsukis were now very concerned why Subaru, in specific, would have the most problems with this.

Anyway, where were we? Oh yeah, Al. Do you see a remote in your seat?

"Hold on, let me check," answered the one-armed knight, fishing around his seat for one. "Ah, here it is! What the heck, there are no numbers on this?!"

Don't need them. The only buttons you need are for choosing which reality you want to watch, pausing, rewinding, fast-forwarding, volume adjustment, just the basics.

"Ah, gotcha. Still feels stingy, though."

All right, grab some food and drinks, and get ready, because I'm gonna present you with your first two options.

Everyone tensed up as they heard they were about to begin. What would they watch?

What if Emilia was summoned to Japan?

OR

What if Subaru could speak freely about his Authority?

Everyone was mostly confused about these options, save for a few people. Most of the cast were wondering what the heck was Japan, while Kenichi and Naoko, despite knowing that their son was now in another world, had no idea how it even worked, so they didn't know what the story would even be about. But then again, stress and sleep deprivation will do that to a person.

Meanwhile, Subaru was internally panicking. Even if the penalty for Return by Death was removed, he still didn't want to see all of his friends' reactions to finding out that he was a monster. He needed them to vote for the first option.

"Hey, what the heck does it mean by 'Conditions', anyway?" asked Mimi.

The rest of the cast inspected the screen, while Subaru was thankful for the distraction. As they saw the titles, they read that under the two options, there was the word "Conditions".

"Hold on, let me hover over one of these options," answered Al.

Conditions: None.

Conditions: The Tumultuous Week, Loop Four.

"Oi, Warden!" called Garfeil. "What th' heck does that mean? Izzit a riddle?"

Conditions are the listed changes that would be needed in each reality to have it become your reality. You know, with the exception of the obvious change in the what-if scenario.

Everyone seemed to roughly understand what that meant, but they still didn't know what it meant by "The Tumultuous Week, Loop Four".

Subaru, while he had an advantage over everyone else, was still trying to figure out the conditions themselves. "Loop Four" obviously meant when he died in the mansion, but why then? Why would the penalty not be in place when…

Then it clicked.

"The Tumultuous Week" meant his week in the mansion. The fourth loop wasn't when he died in his sleep, it was when he jumped off the cliff to save Rem.

Earlier that week, he tried to tell Emilia about Return by Death, but was silenced by the Witch of Envy. If him being able to speak freely about his power was the catalyst, then that meant that everything that followed would be the alternate reality, the what-if scenario.

He needed to make sure that option wasn't picked.

But how? It was obvious this was going to be a democratic vote. He needed to sway the others.

"Does anyone know whyat an 'Authority' is?" wondered Felix.

NO, NO, NO! SHUT UP, FELIX! Subaru screamed in his mind.

"I doooo!" answered Roswaal, his smile growing wider.

The black-haired knight started daggers into the clown, but Roswaal ignored it as he gave his explanation. "Authorities are the antithesis ooooof Divine Protections, as well as being strooooonger, rarer, and able to be passed down from user to user. Not even the strongest Divine Protection can ever daaaaare to overpower an Authority, not even the weakest one –"

"Okay, thank you for the history lesson, Ros-chi!" Subaru announced, trying to shut up the clown before he spills any other secrets. "Hey, who wants to know about Japan?!"

"Not so fast, fool," Priscilla scowled. "Your attempt to have the clown be silenced may have been a valiant effort, but mineself still wishes to hear the rest. Speak, other fool."

"Of coooourse," Roswaal continued. "Each Authority represents a Sin, making them nine in total. The old bearers were knooown as the Witches of Sin, the most famous one being the Witch of Envy, and the modern Sin Archbishops are the inheritors of thooooose Authorities."

Shit.

Everyone processed the information they heard and started to put two and two together. Slowly, everyone started to look towards Subaru, who could feel over twenty pairs of eyes drilling right into his soul. He needed to salvage this quickly.

"Subaru…" Emilia asked. "Do you possess one of these… Authorities?"

He was screwed. If he said no, Crusch would most likely call out his lie. If he said yes, then everyone would want to ask for details, most likely forcing him to reveal Return by Death.

He needed a way around this, and fast.

Wait, he realized. I've got it.

Invisible Providence. It was his other Authority. Everyone right now was under the assumption that he only had one, so if he responded correctly, everyone would assume that it was his only one. Worst-case scenario, he gets called out as a Witch Cultist, something he could easily disprove, best-case scenario, everyone becomes disinterested and he would be able to convince them that the other story was the better alternative.

"Yes," he answered carefully. "I possess… an Authority."

"Which one?" Julius asked.

"The Authority of Sloth."

Julius seemed to nod, confirming his suspicions. It made sense, kind of. He and Subaru managed to kill the Sin Archbishop of Sloth, and since Julius had a Divine Protection, the only place the Authority would be able to go would be Subaru.

"Wait, does that mean you're the new Sin Archbishop of Sloth?" asked Ricardo.

"I will never be a part of those bastards, let alone a Sin Archbishop," Subaru spat.

"That is true. Betty's Subaru lacks a Gospel, in fact," confirmed the loli.

Thank you, Beako, Subaru cheered in his mind. When this ordeal ended, he would make sure to give her as many head pats as she wanted.

"What is the name of your Authority?" questioned Crusch.

At that Subaru paused. He needed to think. If he said he couldn't tell them, that would fall in line with what the screen explained, but it also ran the risk of them getting curious and voting for the story themselves. If he did explain his power, however, they would ask him why he was able to talk about it now, he could write it off as the Warden giving them freedom of speech.

"Oh, uh, my power is Invisible Providence."

"Ya gotta be more specific, hun," Anastasia smiled.

It was time. He hoped the gamble he was about to make would pay off.

"It allows me to summon an invisible hand from my chest and move it. If I focus hard enough, then I can also make it phase through solid matter," the nasty-eyed knight explained.

Subaru felt relieved as he saw everyone's eyes soften, but it didn't last long. "Wait a second," Ram spoke. "It read that the what-if scenario was about you being able to speak freely about your Authority, implying that you can't actually do it. How are you explaining it now?"

"Oh, the Warden probably turned off the penalty. I mean, if he can summon us all here, cancel all our abilities and magic, return Crusch and Rem's memories, then it wouldn't be that far out of the question that he could negate my Authority's penalty, right?"

Everyone seems to nod in agreement with Subaru's assessment, since it made sense. Heck, even his parents, who only understood the bare minimum when it came to this sort of crap, seemed to be backing him, so he figured that he must have been in the clear.

"Hold up, the 'screen' thingy didn't say anything about deactivating the penalties for Invisible Providence," interjected Felt, noticing an inconsistency in Subaru's story. "It said that the penalty for something called 'Return by Death' was deactivated."

Oh, fuck.

Subaru looked towards Felt in horror as she had literally just destroyed Subaru's alibi, most likely all by mistake. He wanted to scream at her, but he knew that it wasn't her fault.

"Wait, what does that mean?" asked Otto, seeing everyone else tense up.

"It means…" Wilhelm signed in disappointment, "That Subaru-dono was trying to deceive us."

"But how can that be?" asked Reinhard. "My Divine Protection of Wind Indication showed me that Subaru didn't lie once during this whole questioning!"

"Thaaaaat's because he didn't lie," explained the Margrave. "He simply withheeeeeld some parts of the truuuuuth."

"Is that true?" asked Rem, looking towards her hero. "Subaru-kun?"

Subaru's face morphed into one of pain and regret, and the only thing that came out of his mouth was a small whisper of "I'm sorry."

Everyone in the crowd looked towards Subaru, feeling a bit betrayed, but also wondering what other secrets he was keeping secret. "Subaru…" the half-elf asked again, this time being more specific. "Is Invisible Providence your only Authority?"

"No."

"What is your other Authority?"

"I can't tell you."

"Crusch-sama?" asked the knight.

"He's speaking the truth, Felix."

With that confirmation, the gears in everyone's heads were now turning. What was "Return by Death"? There was only one way for them to find out.

"So, shall we put this to a vote?" asked the helmeted knight.

"NO!" screamed Subaru. "Please, you don't want to know!"

"Sorry, Natsuki-kun, that makes me only more interested!" jeered Anastasia. The rest of the cast seemed to be ready to stop the voting process, so Subaru decided to yell one last thing.

"PLEASE, WHAT YOU'LL SEE… IT'LL HORRIFY YOU BEYOND COMPARISON!"

Now, that had made everyone stop for a moment.

Naoko was now extremely worried. She had never seen her little boy more afraid of something. The same sentiment went through the minds of all the people Subaru called friends. What could this Authority be that would make Subaru so scared?

"Perhaps it's best if we respect our friend's privacy…" Julius tried to say.

"No," Priscilla stated, coldly, her eyes staring daggers into the rest of the group. "We are learning what this dog is so afraid of, and we are doing it right now."

"Emilia-tan, please…" Subaru begged, tears threatening to escape his eyes.

His mistress looked at her knight with pity in her heart. "I'm sorry, Subaru, but it pains me to see you like this. So, if this is what it takes to know your pain… so be it."

"Alright!" clapped the merchant princes. "If everyone has grabbed their snacks and is now seated, let's take a vote! Who wants the first option?"

One person raised their hand.

"Second option?"

Twenty-four people raised their hands.

"Motion passed! The second option wins! Play it, tin-man!"

"Yeah, yeah," grumbled Al, as he grabbed the remote and pressed select and play.

What if Subaru could speak freely about his Authority?

Conditions: The Tumultuous Week, Loop Four.

Author's Note: And so it begins.

If you want to read the alternate ending, check out "Tales of the Multiverse: Option One", Chapter One. I will be leaving links to every story shown at the end of each chapter, so go check them out and support the original authors! I'll also try to post every week, but no promises! Leave comments if you like, I will be responding to all of them in the next chapter. I would also like to give a special thanks to Intinite the Celestain, Im The Person, and Felt Emerada Lugnica for helping me with this first chapter, and Infinite with the rest of the series! See you next time!

- Ernalore

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: Subaru's Burden

The scene opens to Subaru, wearing his robes and laying on his bed, opening his trembling eyelids, and standing up to see the window.

"Sir, have you awakened?"

"Hey, I recognize that voice!" pointed out Otto.

"Of course you would recognize it, merchant boy," Ram huffed.

Subaru's blood ran cold as he slowly turned his head to the front of the bed.

"Sir, are you awake?" another voice asked.

"And that other voice… it's safe to say we know who they are!" smiled Garfiel.

"Yeah! It's Rem and Ram!" said Emilia, smiling at the thought of the twin maids.

As the rest of the Emilia Camp was happy to hear the voices of their colleagues, Subaru knew what was coming, and that made his heart sink even deeper.

I'm so fucked.

Slowly, he turned his head, not being able to stop the terror and fear from filling him as his mouth emitted grunts and gasps of fear and pain.

In front of Subaru, were the twin maids, Ram and Rem.

"AAAIIIEEE!"

Those watching were expecting many different reactions from Subaru. Some of them thought an introduction were to occur, others thought he might be a bit perverted and admire the maids.

None of them expected him to scream in terror.

"What the hell was that about?!" yelled Felt, wondering what could have possessed her Big Bro to scream like that. Everyone else had to agree with Felt's confusion.

"That didn't happen when he woke up…" whispered Ram.

"Subaru, what caused that?" asked Emilia, looking at her knight with worry.

The black-haired boy didn't answer. He just looked so hollow.

The scene changes to show Emilia sitting beside Subaru's bed with a worried look on her face. "Subaru, Ram and Rem were unusually despondent, wondering if they'd been impolite…" Emilia looked at him with concerned eyes.

"Nothing happened between them and me," Subaru spoke in an emotionless tone.

"Yeah, no, you're lying dude. What the hell happened?" asked Al, calling out Subaru's lie.

Roswaal, meanwhile, was wondering what could have caused that… Why was there a mention of a "loop" for this week… wait… the looping… Subaru had used his powers.

The nasty-eyed boy must have seen something that no one else remembered.

Oh, this was going to be good.

"Subaru are you alright? If something's wrong, you're welcome to talk to me."

Subaru slowly looked down while clenching his covers. His eyes trembled.  If I could tell Emilia that it's no use, that I can't take it anymore…

Naoko was now both worried and concerned. "Why does he look so afraid?"

"I don't know, honey. I really don't know…" whispered Kenichi.

"That's right…"

Subaru's eyes lit up with hope as he turned to the worried half-elf girl.  All this time, I've been struggling to change things, but…

Seeing him stare at her in silence, Emilia asked once more, "Subaru, are you sure you're alright?"

Subaru steeld his nerves. "Emilia. There's something I want you to know."

This is it, Subaru thought to himself, as he sank further into his seat.

Emilia was taken back by his sudden sternness. "Okay." She readied herself.

Suddenly, the screen went dark.

"Hey, is it malfunctioning?" asked Tivey, when suddenly, they all heard noises.

"Is that music?" questioned Beatrice.

Opening Theme: Bursty Greedy Spider

Subaru is seen rising from the floor of the screen, as if time itself was reversing a fall, all while blood seems to be returning from a wound on his chest.

"What the heck is this?!" Petra asked, horrified.

"I-is that…?" Kenichi tried to speak, but his windpipe closed on him.

"Subaru…" Naoko whispered in fear.

While everyone else was shocked and horrified, Subaru was the one who was the most afraid. To him, that seemed like a dead give-away of what Return by Death was capable of.

As the wound closes and all the blood disappears, Subaru turns to look at the camera, with a look of determination, before turning and punching it.

The scene scrolls past all the various members of the different Camps, showing them all in heroic light, albeit in still action shots.

"Hey, hey! That's all of us!" pointed Mimi, happy to see her and all her friends on-screen.

Hey, yeah, all of us are there, Subaru realized. Heck, I can even see Hetaro, Anneerose, Clind, Ryuzu, and a couple of other dudes…

The next scroller shows a rogues gallery worth of villains, from Sin Archbishops, to actual Witches, all with a platinum-haired loli laughing maniacally in the center.

"Teacher…" whispered Roswaal, under his breath, while also seeing the Warlock of Melancholy that beat him to a pulp that day.

"Mother…"

"Wait, that's Sloth!" Julius realized, pointing to the green-haired man.

"Then that means that the rest of them…"

"... are Witch Cultists," Rem finished Reinhard's sentence, while glaring at the screen.

Pandora, Al growled in her mind, as he saw that bitch, laughing.

The third image is of three individuals: A red-haired man wearing an eyepatch, a large blue dragon, and a brown-haired woman wearing a bikini and hotpants.

Tales from the Multiverse

"Oh, so it's an introduction!" Subaru announced to the rest of the cast, as he realized that this was basically just an anime opening. Turning over to the cast, he explained, "Basically, it's showing us a sample of what's to come, while letting us know what we're watching."

The rest of the cast seemed to calm down when they understood the explanation, as they now tried to see as much as possible, to see where certain events or characters would show up in the future, all while enjoying the music.

As the title faded, seven different Subarus are seen dancing around like idiots.

"Aww, they look so cute!" cooed Petra.

"Seven Barusus? Please kill me now," Ram hissed in disgust.

"Sister, Rem must agree with Subaru-kun! They look so cute!"

"Oh come on, nee-sama, it's not that bad!"

Ram, despite wanting to insult Subaru, couldn't bring herself to verbally ruin her sister's happiness, not after she just got her back.

"Why does that one have white hair?" asked Meili.

The introduction continued, showing a flaming capital in the background, all the while there was a dead Subaru lying on the ground, impaled by an ice spear, with an insane smile. Emilia and Reinhard can be seen looking over the dead body.

Then, it shows Garfiel, Julius, Wilhelm, Priscilla, Felt and Beatrice, all of their backs to each other, as they're ready to fight off an army of Witch Cultists, which seemed to be led by multiple Sin Archbishops, most prominently a woman in bandages with silver hair.

"That's a lot of Sin Archbishops…" Petra whispered, slightly intimidated.

"I could take 'em on ma own," Garfiel grumbled.

"I don't know, they'd prolly mop the floor with ye," Ricardo awkwardly chuckled.

Subaru, in his school uniform, hugs his parents and then runs off, waving them good-bye, as the screen splits into four windows with four individuals: A woman covered by shadows, a black-and-white lady, a melancholic clown, and a platinum-haired loli.

"Subaru…" Naoko whispers, seeing a reality where her boy is still with her.

The nasty-eyed boy gulps, as he recognizes the first two women: Satella and Echidna.

Roswaal and Beatrice widen their eyes as they recognize Echidna and Hector.

Emilia scowls as she remembers Echidna and Pandora.

The screen then focuses on Priscilla, as it slides to also show Al, a young blonde girl, Rem and Subaru in different clothes, and a certain Vollachian Emperor.

The Vollachina matriarch scowls as she remembers her half-brother.

"Subaru meets Vincent?" asks Julius, unsure how someone like Subaru would be able to be in the presence of someone like the Emperor of Vollachia.

"Who the fuck is Vincent?"

The camera spins to reveal a large blue dragon, and a silver-haired half-elf facing each other in a room that appears almost as if it were made of clouds.

"The Divine Dragon…" Wilhelm whispers under his breath.

Crusch couldn't help but glare at the Dragon.

Then, it shows a green-haired woman of elven descent, as she faces away multiple members of different Camps, looking sad.

And then, it cuts to a smiling boy with blue hair, and a little girl with black hair, while the two of them are embraced by their parents, a man with black hair in a ponytail, and a woman in a kimono with long blue hair.

"Why do those children look so familiar?" Rem asked.

"Yeah, they look like a cross between Rem and me…" Subaru agreed. Somehow, he couldn't guess the obvious answer.

Rem, on the other hand, was currently gushing.

And now, Ram wanted to commit murder.

The white-haired woman on a grassy hill next to a table with tea speaks to the audience.

Then, the lady covered in shadows, as the blue sky behind her, speaks.

And finally, the platinum-haired loli, who striked the sky with a smug smile.

"Does anyone know what they said?" Ricardo asked.

"I think they were just the lyrics of this song," Tivey suggested.

The screen shows multiple different fight scene, including one where Garfeil attacks Hector, the Divine Dragon destroying the White Whale, Zarestia using her winds against Capella, Crusch fighting Groovy Gumlet, a younger Wilhelm slaying dozens of demi-humans, Priscilla taking on members of different Camps, Julius fighting Elsa, and one of Celilus and Puck fighting against Reinhard, among others.

"HOLY SHIT, THAT'S AWESOME!"

"Garf! Language!" Frederica hissed towards her younger brother.

"You're getting your butt whooped, Garf," Otto chuckled.

Oh, they're gonna find out about Mama… Meili gulped in fear.

"Am I fighting the Bowel Hunter?"

Everyone watched the following shots with enthusiasm, getting their blood pumping, and excited to see what adventures await their counterparts.

The next scene is a continuous shot, showing a black-robed Subaru fighting against Pandora, launching a shadow tendril in an attempt to impale her, only to have her vanish and appear right behind him, ready to chop his neck. Subaru dodges, and launches a plume of balck fire towards her, continuing the fight, as the Subaru looks at her with intense rage in his eyes, while she looks at him with an expression of "love".

"Subaru?!" Emilia exclaimed in shock.

"When did you learn to do that?" Felt yells in shock.

"If I knew how to do that, don't think I would have used that by now?!"

As everyone else hears the black-haired boy defend himself, Wilhelm wonders why this Subaru is attacking the woman, and why he looks so full of rage. He wonders briefly if it was similar to his own old rage towards the White Whale, but quickly suppresses that thought.

The next scenes are various still images, as the music and lyrics keep playing, staring with Zarestia and Halibel, then a shot of Kenichi and Naoko, followed by Theresia van Asterea in a realm of shadows, Reid Astrea relaxing with Volcanica, Vincent and Cecilus, a younger Emilia who is crying, an attacking Elsa and Meili, Fortuna and a sane Geuse defending Elior Forest, and an image of Shaula, tapping her foot.

"Hmm… it appears that they're giving us a preview of the possible stories we could see with these still images…" Crusch hummed, analyzing the screenshots.

"Who was the redhead?"

"That was Reid Astrea, I believe," Beatrice answered to Petra.

"THE Reid Astrea?!" Felix yolwed.

"Who's "the" Reid Astrea?" Kenichi asked.

"My ancestor, the first Sword Saint," Reinhard explained. "I will be happy to explain in more detail later."

Then, the next scene is of the seven Subarus, all of them charging into battle, each of them showing their individuality, all lead by… the original.

"This series seems to focus a lot on that foolish boy…" Priscilla murmurs.

"For once, I agree with you," the nasty-eyed knight said. "It's getting kinda creepy."

As the camera zooms out of the scene, it reveals thousands of scenes, all of them playing at the same time, all of them… possible realities, waiting to be seen.

"Are those all… possible realities?" Naoko asked.

"So many stories…" the Sword Demon says.

… And all of them for our viewing pleasure, Roswaal smiled.

The scenes become a light brown in color, as it's revealed that the camera is zooming out of Subaru's eye, revealing that he's bleeding and wounded, but still smiling with his classic maniacal smile, and ready to keep on fighting.

"Why does Barusu seem to be the focus in this opening?"

"Maybe he's the main character?" Otto suggested to Ram.

Yeah, right, Subaru groaned. I'm a nobody. No way in hell I'm the protagonist.

Episode One:

Subaru's Burden

"That's the title of the first episode?" asked Al.

"It seems so," Julius confirmed.

"But why?" asked Reinhard. "What could possibly be Subaru's burden?"

"Why don't you all shut up and maybe we'll find out, nya?" hissed Felix, silencing everyone else.

The scene comes back to Emilia sitting on Subaru's bed, with him beside her.

"Oh, we're right back to where we left off," Rem realized.

Shit, that anime opening bought me only two minutes at best, Subaru thought grimly. Despite the rapid beating of his heart, he already knew that his fate was sealed. They would finally see what a monster he was, how he failed them so many times. He was sure they were going to throw him in a cell, knowing he couldn't be trusted anymore.

Heh… If I'm lucky, maybe they'll just let me rot in a cell once they see that execution would be pointless, Subaru depressingly thought, believing he knew what would happen once this was over.

Oh, how wrong he was.

"Emilia…several times up until now, I've died."

Silence.

The entire theater was in silence at what was just heard.

They wanted to dismiss it as a hearing mistake, or as some sort of bad joke, but one look around to their fellow viewers, that notion was gone. They all we're wearing the same look of fear and confusion, but before anyone had a chance to say something –

Emilia spoke. "Subaru… how could you joke about such a thing?"

Subaru hesitated to respond.

"Do those from your home speak so callously about death?"

"So we didn't mishear it," Priscilla whispered to herself.

He tentatively responds, "No, they don't. But I wasn't joking."

"Then how can what you're saying to me be true?"

Subaru collects his thoughts, and a shiver travels up his spine. In his head, he recounts the horrible experiences that he's had up until now.

"What… we're those?" Crusch asked, horrified by the silent images.

"Those are called… flashbacks," Al said, as he still remembered a few things from his time on Earth. "They're used when someone is… remembering… something…"

"As in… something they've… experienced…" Anastasia whispered, connecting the dots.

As the flashbacks played, several people saw things they both did and didn't recognize.

Felt, Reinahrd, and Emilia remembered the loot house, but they never remembered seeing themselves die, much less seeing Subaru die at the hands of the Bowel Hunter.

Meanwhile, Ram, Rem, and Roswaal's faces donned with both horror and realization. For the twins, they realized all of the things Subaru wasn't supposed to know most likely came from this… ability. But for Roswaal, it all now made perfect sense. Everything Subaru did, the premonition, and the looping, the trigger was… death.

"Ever since I came to this wor– to Lugnica, I've faced confrontation and hardship. You don't remember this, but the first person who helped me was you."

Emilia is confused, but before she can question him, Subaru continues-

"You saved me from a gang of robbers in an alleyway. We spent the day together, looking for your stolen insignia, and then…" Subaru says, hesitating as he realizes that he has the choice to tell Emilia about her past deaths. Should I? Could she take it? "… and then I was murdered."

"I… I died?" Emilia whispered, seeing yet another flashback.

"This… can't be real right, right?" Otto said, nervous.

"I…" Felt gulped. "I'm not too sure."

"I found myself back in the center of the capitol and realized that I had started again. "Return by Death", I call it. I died three times in the capitol, making sure that you wouldn't be killed by that – that murderer."

"How- how do I know that you are telling the truth?" Emilia carefully asks.

"You helped a young girl find her parents on that day, didn't you?"

No, Emilia realized. How did he know…?

"Okay, but you could've been watching me do that from afar –"

"On my real first day, we helped her together. We both helped her. I didn't get the chance to do that with you again after my first death, but I noticed you kept doing it throughout my retries. Heh, I guess it's just in your nature. If that won't convince you, how do you explain to me knowing Puck's name, and that he would be with you?"

Both Emilia and Felt had pits in their stomachs when they heard that. They both heard him using Puck's name when Elsa attacked, meaning…

"T-t-this hasta be a joke," Garfiel stuttered. "Jus' a joke… right? Brotto?"

"I… I don't know."

Unlike before, Emilia had no reply to this. She was confused by it, but she couldn't explain this away. Only someone who had met and acquainted themselves with her before could possibly know about her contracted spirit, Puck, and she knew that Puck hadn't met him before either.

"Don't you think it all fits in together too well, for someone who didn't know you before? Anyway, I'll prove it to you. Roswaal will, when we eat today, offer me anything I desire. I'll choose to work here, like I always do –"

"Wait, like you always do? Subaru…are you saying you have died here? Under my care?"

Subaru sighs. "Emilia…this is the fourth time I've woken up on this day."

The revelation hit Emilia like a strike from the Sword Saint. Subaru has… died…? Under her care? How?! Why?!

Who…? The thought of someone or something even so much as hurting her knight, HER Subaru, was enough to make her drop the temperature a few degrees in a cold, quiet fury.

The ramifications of what Subaru has said hit Emilia like a brick. "So you're telling me…you've died three times in this mansion? Why wouldn't you run away? Why would you stay here and risk dying again?"

"Truthfully, I wanted to, Emilia… but one thing made me stay. I want to help you.

… I'll make you the ruler, like you want to be!"

"Pause it, now," Emilia ordered, her voice cold as ice.

"Uh, yeah, sure," complied Al, pausing it.

Standing up, Emilia looked towards her knight.

It was the moment of truth.

"Subaru… is this real? Have you actually… died?"

Everyone's eyes were now focused on the black-haired boy. Friends, family, everyone, now had their attention on Subaru Natsuki, waiting for a response.

"I'm sorry," he croaked out, looking away in shame.

"How many times?"

"Wh-what?"

"How many times did you die, Subaru?"

"..."

"..."

"I don't know," he whispered.

"WHAT?"

"I DON'T KNOW!" he stood up, yelling at the top of his lungs. "I LOST COUNT AFTER –"

"After what?"

"..."

"Please, tell me."

"After the Great Rabbit ate me alive. Back at the Sanctuary…"

The Emilia Camp recoiled in fear at hearing that. Garfiel and Otto felt like puking, while Petra and Meili hugged Frederica tightly at what they heard. Ram was shaken to her core upon hearing such a thing. Even Roswaal was ashamed by what he had done. If he knew that Subaru's power had such a dire activation…

The rest of the Cast also now looked at him in horror. To be eaten alive by the Great Rabbit was something they didn't even wish on the most horrible of their enemies. But to know that Subaru had experienced this, along with so many other deaths…

… they were shocked into silence.

Kenichi and Naoko didn't even know what to think anymore. While they didn't know what this "Great Rabbit" was, it was painfully clear it wasn't just some cute, harmless rabbit. Judging by everyone's reactions… they don't even want to imagine what it did to their son.

Whatever the Cast were feeling in that moment, none of it compared to the horror that ran through the hearts and minds of the three girls closest to Subaru.

Emilia was starting to put the pieces together, starting with all of Subaru's inconsistencies and outbursts. Mentions of things that never happened, their fight back at the Capital, how he said everything was for her, mentioning having to suffer, all of it.

She wanted to deny it, but it made too much sense.

Rem and Beatrice also stared at the boy with terror in their eyes. Remembering how many times he had broken down, but even after all of that, still getting up. He still dove head first into danger, from the Mabeasts to the burning Forbidden Library, he kept jumping in.

Was it because he knew he was never in real danger? Or was it –

"Now, please, let's just get back to this viewing…" Subaru said, his voice weak.

"But –"

"Please."

Emilia, just like everyone else, was quiet. She wanted to ask more, but she knew that Subaru was more than uncomfortable with this line of questioning, at least for now.

"We'll discuss this when this is over."

As Emilia quietly sat back down, the rest of the Cast prepared themselves to continue watching, but they now all had one thing lingering in the back of their heads:

Subaru Natsuki has lived and died before.

Like Subaru said, Roswaal did indeed offer him anything he desired, and he used the opportunity to get hired as a servant for the third time. He noticed how Emilia went pale upon seeing this, like she had seen a ghost.  If I've died before, does that technically make me a ghost? , he ponders.  Nope, I'm too real. Gotta talk to her later though.

The day was similar to all the others he had experienced. His skills with performing his duties had risen steadily throughout his last three attempts, and so he glided through them with little issue. Maybe too little issue. He didn't even get a single cut on his fingers this time when he peeled the mansion's vegetables!

"Barusu… was the reason you were able to cut vegetables so well, was it…?"

"Yeah," he said, hoarsely. "You tend to pick up a few skills after "living" as long as I have."

"I see…" the hornless oni wasn't even sure what to make of him anymore.

Rem watched him from the corner of her eyes as they worked together. She made sure that he couldn't see her, as she knew that he was watching his back for  something . Suspicious. Like he knew that people would be out to get him.

"For someone who is supposed to have no experience, he seems to be completing these tasks quickly, doesn't he?" Rem asks her sister.

"Indeed, Rem. Despite his breakdown earlier, he might still have an ounce of potential. Just one, though."

They'd been working for almost the full day at this point, and Ram realized the time. "Barusu, it seems that you are done for the day. Rem and I will polish off the rest of the daily tasks. Try not to embarrass yourself too much in your free time."

"Don't you worry about me, I've already experienced enough embarrassment to last a lifetime in these past couple weeks –" Subaru says, stuttering as he realizes that he couldn't reasonably explain what he was about to say. He quickly turns to leave to avoid any possible pushing of the topic.

Emilia's eyes widened. "Wait a minute… all those jokes you say…"

"Heh, yeah, I always said that you'd never understand them," Subaru grimly chuckled.

Even after his biggest secret was spilled, he wasn't panicking. No, there was no point in panicking when all was lost. Right now, he was just waiting for the episode to end so that they could all lynch him. He might as well be a cynical asshole for the moment.

Luckily for him, Ram doesn't push him. "See you tomorrow."

Next stop: to find Emilia. Of course, he knew that she'd be in the courtyard, and so he headed straight there. He steeled his resolve, preparing himself for the awkward questions that might follow.

Who killed you? Who gave you this power? How can I trust you?

"Those are all good questions," Crusch hummed.

Ricardo looked toward Subaru. "Ey, bro, do ya have th' answers, or…?"

"Don't ask questions you don't want answers to."

At these words, they were certain Subaru knew the answers.

He enters onto the courtyard, and he sees Emilia ahead, her silver hair parted into two braids, and her hands clasped together in front of her body.  Hah, she looks really pretty in the moonlight like that.  She had clearly been waiting for a while, and he couldn't blame her, because the weight of what she has learned today is heavy.

Subaru approaches her, but despite his preparations, he isn't ready for the question that she actually asks him.

"Why?"

Subaru's breath catches, and he looks down at the ground.  Shit. I'm not ready for this-

"Why are you helping me?"

A question we all would like to know…

Indeed, everyone wanted to know the answer to that question. Even his parents, who had been quiet for the majority of this viewing, wanted to know why Subaru would be willing to suffer like that. Was it a sense of responsibility? Guilt? Duty? Why?

Emilia in particular, wanted to know. Why would he do all of this? She was horrified in learning that her knight had suffered unimaginable horrors.

Was it because he promised her? She could understand that promises shouldn't be broken. But… Subaru has broken his promises before, he even admitted to that! But as she thought about it more, she wondered if every action, every promise he broke, was because he knew something horrible would happen if he didn't act.

While that would be harder to understand back at his embarrassment at the Royal Selection, the Sanctuary would have made complete sense, given the magnitude of the threats.

But… maybe it was a promise to himself?

Subaru didn't think of this question. To him, the answer was obvious, as he had spent so much time with her and fallen for her so quickly. But he had failed to realize that to her, they had only spent a few fleeting moments together, and so she would find it hard to rationalize his desire to help her.

He looks back up, expecting to see a look of… judgment? Confusion? Fear? But as he looks back up, his eyes instead come to rest on a set of tearful eyes that very clearly show  pain . Not just pain, but belief, belief in what he has said even though it must be so incredibly horrible for her to have learned this truth – and Subaru realizes his answer.

Despite learning something that would freak out most people, she still shows concern about him above everything else. Of course, not concern like a lover would show, or even a friend – they're not at that level yet – but concern nonetheless. So Subaru decides to respond with the honest truth:

"You were the only person kind enough to reach your hand out to me in an unfamiliar world, and I couldn't bare seeing – bare seeing – "

"Seeing me d-die?" Emilia stutters.

"Yeah," Subaru says, realizing that there's no point in trying to hide it. Doing that would only make things worse later on.

"So, I have died," the half-elf said, her tone flat.

"Yeah."

"Who else?" Beatrice asked. "Who else here have you seen die?"

"Heh, it would probably be easier to say who I haven't seen die…"

The joke did not help to lighten everyone's mood. Emilia kept watching, just like everyone else, but she kept her eyes and ears open, to see his reasoning. Why would he do all of that?

"I want to be your strength, Emilia-tan. I want to make sure to save you, and everyone else too. I want to make the bad futures go away and carve out a path that will make everything okay."

Emilia can tell he isn't lying. They stand silently on the courtyard grass for a while, milling over their thoughts in their heads…

"-tan?" Emilia asks.

Subaru snorts, to Emilia's confusion. "Huh, did I say something wrong?" she asks, perplexed.

"It's just…that's the fourth time you've gotten confused about that. It's an honorific from my old country. Don't worry about it, Emilia-tan."

They go back to their silence. Subaru has little else to say, as he knows that Emilia needs time to think about what he's told her.

Then, Emilia starts to cry.

"Wait – Emilia, what's wrong?" Subaru pleads.

"Does dying hurt, Subaru?"

"Wha–?"

"I've died before…haven't I? And yet I seem to have only just met you… so I'm probably going to die more, aren't I? Does it hurt? I don't want to die, don't want to die, don't want to die –!" Emilia breaks down, sobbing at the realization that, if events unwind like they have in the past, she'll need to experience the pain of death. Many times more.

Subaru grabs her shoulders. They're smooth!- nope, come on, focus on the task at hand. "No. I won't…won't let that happen. I'll change the future before that happens, use my power before you experience that pain. There's no reason for you to need to experience that anymore. I've learned from my mistakes…this Emilia won't be going anywhere."

"Emilia-tan." He finishes, wiping one of her tears away.

"W-what?"

"I like you. And I'll protect you, because I want to be your strength."

"And you did," Emilia said, in a realization.

"Hm?"

"You did," Emilia said, making everyone turn to listen. "You could have left at any moment, and you could have lived a full life. But you decided to stay with us. I may not fully know what you've gone through, but you are indeed our strength, Subaru."

"I… thanks, Emilia-tan."

"Barusu, you will accompany Rem to the village to do our required shopping. Don't let your indecent tendencies get the better of you."

The cheek, I haven't even done anything in this life like that –

"Oh, it skipped to the next day," Ram realized.

"Why would it do that?" Otto asked.

"If I can put my two cents in, it's probably story-relevant," Kenichi said, speaking for the first time since learning of his son's terrible secret. "I wouldn't just want to watch someone sleep for the next twelve hours or so, so they just skipped to the next part."

"Ah, thanks, Natuski-san."

Subaru halts his train of thought, as realization hits him. Going to the village…that isn't supposed to happen until the fourth day. Why is it now happening on the second? Of course, he welcomes the change, as for all he knows, it could bubble down the chain of events to be the thing that saves him from death, but… how weird. Surely his laziness couldn't have made them require a shopping trip two days earlier?

His train of thoughts is interrupted by Ram. "Normally, we would go in two days from now to collect the shopping we require, but circumstances have arisen that require us to urgently collect some equipment. Rem will handle that, while you will deal with the regular shopping."

Equipment? That sounds foreboding… but I'll have to go with it for now. Let's hope she isn't getting stuff to torture me with, or something like that…!

Hearing this, everyone became suspicious of the maids, and by extension Roswaal.

"That is quite stupid," Ram huffs. "Despite what I may say about him, we would never hurt Barusu."

"Yes, that's right!" Rem followed her sister. "Subaru-kun's our hero!"

Subaru quietly gulps, as he notices how everyone shifted at his internal thoughts, and the twins' declarations. He wasn't stupid. Having lived and died for as long as he did, he managed to adapt and pick up on somethings, like social cues. Especially people's tells.

He knew that the rest of the Cast was suspicious of the maids. He only hoped that his on-screen counterpart wouldn't tell Emilia why he screamed bloody murder that particular loop. Because if that happened… then that would break the twins.

"Alright, sure, I'll go with you. Ready, Rem?" Subaru replies to Ram's instructions.

"Weird, Rem would have thought that you would need some sleep first… yes, let's go," Rem replies, smirking.

Well, that's a start.

The village trip was similar to the others that he had been on, and Subaru was relieved that he could at least joke with Rem while they went on the trip. There were only two main differences:

First, Rem obtained a bag of mysterious items that she wouldn't show to Subaru under any circumstance. Weird.

Seeing this, Rem couldn't help but become suspicious of herself, wondering if her other self was really planning to hurt her Hero. Rem shook her head to dismiss the thoughts.

Subaru-kun was her Hero! He saved her! He saved all of them! Why would she ever want to hurt him? No, she wouldn't, it just made no sense!

Subaru, meanwhile, was feeling the weight of the world sinking into his stomach. It only took one look towards Rem side to see that she had complete faith in her counterpart that she wouldn't hurt the Japanese teenager.

If the universe was as cruel as Subaru remembered, things would go downhill real fucking fast.

Second, when the children came around with a puppy to show off, it was Rem who was bitten while playing with them.

To Subaru, this list of divergences seemed acceptable. Whether it would be enough to stave off death, he didn't quite know. But it seemed a whole lot better than doing nothing, and besides, he still had one more person he needed to talk to tonight. Emilia.

"Subaru, Betty has a question."

"Shoot, Beako."

"How many times did you have to do this week to survive?"

"It took me four lives to make it to the end."

Everyone looked at him with certain horror, but if it was because he had the exact number, or because he had it off the top of his head, no one could say,

Which is how he found himself out in the courtyard again, late at night. This time, he was sitting with her, but while he was glad to be in her presence again, he lamented that he wasn't able to do certain things he had done in previous loops. He hadn't been able to show her his radio calisthenics or anything! Instead, he had only brought her pain…he needed to fix that soon.

"Subaru."

"What's up, Emilia-tan?"

"I'm going to save you too. I know that…you can't die, but I know that you can't keep it up forever. Deep down, you're just like me, a normal person."

"… I really don't deserve to sit next to someone like you, Emilia-tan."

"Anyway. We need to figure out how to save you. So, first, you need to tell me how you've died so far."

"Alright, but first…I need to correct something you just said."

Emilia pauses. What did she say that was wrong?

Subaru continues. "You said I can't die, as in I'll always keep repeating… but I don't know that. I don't know if there's a limit to my ability, if eventually it will run out and – I'll just stay de–"

"It doesn't matter, I won't let that happen! If there is a limit, we won't reach it. I'll save you before you hit that limit," Emilia interrupts, the words bursting out of her. Subaru stares in shock at the source of the outburst, having never seen that come from her before. It doesn't affect how he feels about her, though.

"Is there a limit?"

Wilhelm looked offended at the statement. "Priscilla-sama, that is not an appropriate –"

"I didn't ask you old man, I asked the boy," she sneered. "Is there a limit?"

Everyone was silent for a moment, looking at Subaru, seeing if he would answer.

Sighing in defeat, he said, "There is no limit. I'm immortal in the worst possible way."

Once again, everyone could only look at Subaru with silent horror.

"I understand. In that case… my deaths. The first – I honestly don't know. As far as I can tell, I was perfectly fine, went to sleep, and then woke up having used Return by Death in my sleep. The second – I can't be certain, but I think it was – Rem."

At that, the theater went silent again.

SHIT, Subaru internally swore, as he saw everyone's heads turn towards the blue maid.

"W-what…?" Rem squeaked out, not wanting to believe what she heard. Why?! Why would she ever want to harm the man she loved?!

And then it clicked. Rem would never want to harm the person who saved her, but a random teenager her liege "found", brought back home, and was reeking of the Witch's Scent…?

No… no, please no… Rem was terrified. Had… had she really done that to her Subaru-kun? Had she really… killed him? The thought made her want to vomit.

Emilia gasps at the thought. "No… why?" she whimpers, because she is interpreting this not just as Rem turning against Subaru, but Rem turning against Emilia, too – how could Rem kill Subaru if she cared about Emilia?

Emilia had been rejected enough times in her life already, she finally had found solace with these people, and now –

She calms herself. "Sorry. Please continue, Subaru."

"… alright. The second time, I was experiencing severe sickness. I was vomiting, my head spun, and my… life felt like it was leaving my body. I went out into the hallway to try to cry for help, but I was killed by an attacker. The only thing I heard was the sound of a chain. I'm sure that if the attacker hadn't killed me, I would have died of a sickness similar to whatever I died of on the first night. As for why I think it was Rem… on the third night, that's exactly who killed me. And she used a weapon with a chain."

"No…"

As Al paused the show, everyone looked over to the blue-haired maid, who was as white as a sheet, with tears threatening to spill out of her eyes.

"Rem…"

"Sister, I…"

"Is it true?" Beatrice quietly hissed.

"Beako?"

"IS IT TRUE?! DID THIS WOMAN HURT BETTY'S SUBARU?!"

"Beako! Don't hurt her!" Subaru yelled, trying to calm down his contracted Spirit.

"No! She has to be eliminated! For Subaru's safety –"

"Well, by that logic, you might as well kill Julius, too."

Everyone paused from freaking out over Beatrice's delcleration of murder, to stunned silence, as they looked over to the mentioned purple-hiared knight. "W-what?"

"I said that you killed me. Felix boiled my blood so I couldn't move, and you swung your sword down at me."

"But I…"

"Puck froze me three times. Ram slashed my throat out. Roswaal left me to get eaten alive. Meili drained me of my mana. Even the Royal Candidates, with the exception of Felt, all of them left me to die. Hell, the only people in this room who were never responsible for any of my deaths, in one way or another, were Reinhard, Frederica, Petra, Felt, and my parents. That's it."

Everyone was silent at what they heard.

"So, by that logic, Beako, and everyone else who thinks that Rem should be punished… by that logic, you should all kill yourselves to atone. But I'm not going to let you do that. Because I know you're all victims of circumstance, who were working with limited information. And because I know that you're all capable of making yourselves better."

"..."

"Now… I'm going to ask you all to leave Rem alone. Now."

It was quiet for a few seconds, before the people furthest away from Subaru started to sit back down. Eventually, Beako faltered, and sat back down as well.

Despite the silence, the situation was far from calm. As everyone processed the information given to them, and wondered a similar question.

What had they done to Subaru?

"I've been trying to make sure I don't go down a path that could lead to Rem killing me again, but for the poisoning, I really am stuck…"

"You weren't poisoned," Emilia interrupts.

"Wait, what?" Subaru responds, confused as to how she could be so certain.

"I mean, if you mean poisoned as in food, or drink… there is no way. Roswaal, as most Lords are, is very careful that any food or drink given to their guests or staff is safe. It would be a huge shame on the Lord if someone was to die in their care from poisoning, you see. So they use very strong magic to prevent it. So I can only think of one thing that would cause you to have symptoms like what you were describing. Your mana and Od being depleted, drained to zero."

"Okay, so… what could cause that to happen so suddenly?"

"A curse is the only thing. But again, curses can't be placed on someone inside of these grounds. Powerful magic prevents it. Which means…"

Upon hearing the deductive reason of Emilia, many people in the Emilia Camp figured out what he was talking about. Especially the likes of Petra and Meili.

It was the Mabeast Invasion.

Meili gulped in her seat. She was already patching things up with Petra after Elsa's death, but this "show" was making her skate on thin fucking ice. Subaru already mentioned how she killed him once. If the others figured out that she was almost responsible for more deaths…

Whatever happens to me, it'll be better than if Mama ever finds me.

"… I must have had it placed on me in the village…" Subaru completes Emilia's sentence, coming to the same realization as her. Worst of all, he realizes that…

"If I received the curse in the village… and then died the same day… and I went there today… then!" Subaru throws his head down and screams in horror as he realizes the predicament that he's in.  My actions just shifted the time limit closer, not further away!

"No… Subaru, I won't let you die! If you were cursed, Beatrice can undo it… we need to go there now!" Emilia half-shouts, realizing that time was going to run out quickly if they didn't move immediately. Subaru jumps to his feet, knowing that this was his best chance of avoiding going back to the start of this hellish loop, and looks up, but —

I thought I had done better this time. So why…

Standing between them and the mansion, was Rem, with a single glowing horn poking out of her Subaru awoke to the sound of his own breathing, and nothing more. His eyes slowly opened to the familiar ceiling of the mansion, and he realized that he was completely alone. The thought that he wasn't important enough to warrant having someone stay by his side made him harbor a fleeting moment of sadness, but he quickly shrugged this off and allowed himself to replace it with a slight joy at the fact that he wouldn't have to burden anyone anymore.

Rem stood in front of Subaru and Emilia, but from Subaru's perspective, it looked like she intended to stand in front of only  him .

"Emilia-sama," Rem spoke, her voice tinged with respect, yet also disgust, and the unmistakable flare of an oni. Of course, the disgust was not aimed at Emilia, but at Subaru instead, and Rem was simply unable to hide it while speaking to Emilia. "You must go inside. I will take care of this problem."

"Subaru-kun, I…"

"It's fine, Rem. I don't hold anything against you."

"But –"

"It's fine. Please."

Rem relented, but the pain and self-hatred refused to leave her.

"What are you planning on doing to him?" Emilia begged Rem to know. She clung to the little hope she had in her heart that what she had heard before was untrue, that Subaru had simply made a mistake-

Rem, thinking that Emilia couldn't handle the truth, avoids the question.

"He is against us. I heard how he spoke to you. To try to tell you that I would attempt to kill him unprovoked…he seeks to turn us against each other, as a Witch Cultist would."

"Wait, why would she think that you're a Witch Cultist?" Reinhard asked.

"Probably because I smell like one," Subaru answered.

Everyone turned to look at him once more. They knew for a fact that he wasn't a Witch Cultist, so to have the stench of one… that meant something bigger was at play here.

Subaru realized he had been far too careless. He didn't even realize the possibility that someone could have overheard his and Emilia's discussions.  How could I have been so stupid?  Now, due to his own stupidity, he would be sent back into the void to loop again… unless he could find a way out.

Clearly, Rem hadn't fully overheard them. It seemed she had only heard bits and wasn't aware of either the existence of Return by Death or its nature. In other words, she genuinely thought that Subaru had been trying to turn Emilia against her.

In this instant, Subaru wasn't mad at this Rem. He understood her perfectly: her fear, anger and more. He didn't know why she hated this "Witch Cult" so much, or what it even was, in fact, but still he understood her rage. Clearly, they'd done something terrible to her in the past; however, that wouldn't stop him from trying to escape this hellish cycle.

So, he stands up, and declares – "Rem, I –"

But Rem's rage boils over – "Silence!" - and the last thing Subaru hears is the sound of a chain as it strikes his head.

"AIIEE!" Petra screamed as she saw her hero getting bludgeoned on-screen, hugging Frederica like she was a lifeline, as did Meili.

Rem could feel her heart split in half as she saw her own self attack the man she loves, the man who saved her life and did so much to save everyone.

It's no wonder he chose Emilia-sama. I never stood a chance… the blue oni depressingly thought.

Failed already, huh?  He thinks, and then an instant later, his eyes roll back and his consciousness begins to vanish, as his body is flung away.

Fuck this.

"Is he giving up?" Al asked, almost calmly.

"How can you be so calm right now?!" Felix gaped.

"This isn't my first rodeo, Argyle."

Except Subaru refuses to accept that. I won't pass out now and leave Emilia to fend for herself. What kind of a man am I if I were to do that? Clearly Rem had not intended to kill him – firstly, if she wanted to do that, he would already be dead, hence the non-fatal blow from the chain, and secondly, he knew that Rem wouldn't want to expose the innocent Emilia to that kind of torment. He knew that he still had a chance.

Subaru wills a spark of consciousness to remain with him, unable to manage anything more just yet. Just enough to watch what is happening. He watches as Emilia's breath leaves her, as she stares in shock, and Rem's conflicted eyes dash between Emilia's pale face and Subaru's struggling body.

"He was just scared, Rem…"

Emilia and Rem both stand in silence. Rem, trying to parse what Emilia had just said to her. Why, after all, would someone who came here with the intention of harming Rem and her family be scared? Emilia, on the other hand, remembered back to when she first came to the mansion.

She had been so afraid of the world, the world which had cruelly hurt her on so many occasions. She'd been rejected by so many people that she had lost count. But when she came to the mansion, suddenly she had people who promised they would help her to reach her goals. Rem was one of those people. As an employee of Roswaal, who had promised to help Emilia, she had no choice but to help Emilia as well.

Emilia, like most people, was quiet at this scene showing her internal monologue. She remembered how important promises were to Mother Fortuna, to Puck, even to herself. But then, Subaru came into her life, someone who made one promise bigger than all the rest…

He promised to keep them all safe, even if it meant breaking any other promise he deemed necessary.

Emilia understood what it was like to be afraid, but now, she was lucky enough to have those who would promise to help her… Subaru didn't have the same. Then, under her breath, Emilia talks –

"I said I would save him, but I couldn't… because of me, Subaru is… Subaru is…" Emilia trails off, tears forming on her cheeks.

Subaru gathered all his strength, lifting his head ever so slightly.  It's now or never, Subaru…

His voice cancels Emilia's sentence, and he substitutes his own. "Subaru is your friend, Rem."

"You still had the strength to talk?" Wilhelm asked, dumbfounded. "After that blow?"

"I'm tougher than I look," Subaru jokes. Though, to be fair, it was true. He was able to yell at Rem after his leg got chopped off, and was mad at Roswaal even after Elsa put out his eye that one time. Maybe all of these deaths have hardened my constitution a bit?

Emilia and Rem both gasped at the sound of Subaru's audibly struggling voice. How could he remain awake after a blow like that? Almost as soon as their thoughts are finished, Subaru's head falls back down onto the grass, and consciousness leaves his body.

When Subaru came to again, he realized two things. First, he's lying in a bed – not the courtyard – and secondly, his hands are being held. Just like the past three loops.

He knows Ram and Rem might hear him, but he whispers to himself anyway.

"I failed. Again. No matter what I try, I can't get past this…inescapable future. What's the point of trying anymore? How can I muster everything I have to tell Emilia the truth again? To face my murderer again ? I should… should just run away. There's nothing for me here. Nothing…" Subaru paused.  Wait, how come only one of my hands is being held?  Subaru's eyes opened slowly, painfully slowly, as he was scared to see what would be on the other side once they were open. As soon as he saw the first glimpse of silver hair in his vision, he realized that he was wrong. He was saved. He was… saved? Subaru tries to lift his head, but –

"Subaru-kun… did you ask for me to run away with you because of –"

"Yes," Subaru answered, knowing Rem's question. "Only what we faced… was far worse."

Hearing this, Rem couldn't help but recall her words to convince him to stay.

"It's easy to give up."

To convince him to die again and again.

Rem didn't realize until this moment that she realized how wrong she was when her hero – when Subaru asked her to run away with him. Rem felt like the lowest of scum for doing such a thing to the man she loves.

"Subaru… you should rest. Please," Emilia spoke, an emotion Subaru couldn't quite decipher tinging her voice.

"Emilia, what about my –"

"And don't ever say that you should run away! I know you've been through a lot, but still…"

Subaru knows that what she's saying is right, but still, he repeats himself. Even though his head is splitting, he needs to make sure it wasn't all for nought – "Emilia, what about my curse?"

"Oh, uhm… well, I asked Beatrice to check you for curses, but she said that you were completely free of them. Maybe you were just lucky this time, or they won't set curses unless you go to the village on the fourth night…?"

"I do have a question," Julius asked. "Something similar to this happened in our reality, right?"

"Yes," Ram answered. "There was a Mabeast invasion, and Barusu was unfortunate enough to be the one cursed, along with several of the village children. Luckily, there were no casualties."

It was left unsaid by everyone that Subaru probably made sure that there would be no casualties.

Subaru thought to himself. It's possible that this could be the reason why no curse was set on him, but he doesn't believe that it is. Life is never that simple. No, if there's no curse on him, it must be because of a difference in what happened when he went to the village this time. That's the only way that his fate could have changed.

There were barely any differences, though. In fact, only two, so he remembered them perfectly.

Which is why Subaru's breathing stopped as he remembered them.  Rem going for extra items wouldn't stop me getting cursed… but… This time, she was bitten by the same puppy that I was bitten by… and I wasn't.

If Subaru's intuition was right… then he had every right to go into a full-on panic.

"Emilia… where is Rem?"

"She's away from here, Subaru, you can rest safely here for now –"

"Where is she?!" Subaru pleaded, looking directly into Emilia's shocked eyes.

"She… she left to go to the forest in the village, and said she would atone for what she had done. I am sure she'll be back soon, if that is what you are asking – Subaru?! You shouldn't be standing; you took a serious blow to the head!"

"Emilia." Subaru seriously spoke. "I don't have the curse because Rem has it instead."

Hearing this, Ram couldn't help but wonder out of fear which she rarely showed. "Barusu, did Rem ever contract the curse in… our set of events?"

"Actually, yeah. In fact, it was in this very loop." Subaru began to explain, "After my attempt to reveal my power failed…" That made the Cast curious as to what he meant, but they let him continue, "... I isolated myself out of fear. Then Beako made a temporary contract to protect me."

Beatrice was surprised to hear that Subaru had previously contacted her.

"I stayed in the Forbidden Library most of the day, only leaving to eat, and then Beatrice was summoned out of nowhere. After I left the library, Emilia took me to Rem's room where we… found her dead." The Cast were a bit shocked, but allowed Subaru to continue.

"Ram was crying her eyes out, and I was trying to figure out why Rem died. Roswaal mentioned a shaman possibly being responsible which I knew about from previous loops trying to figure everything out. I flinched, and I guess that gave Ram enough reason to believe that I was the killer."

The rest of the Cast, and even his parents, were horrified by what they heard, but that last part made Ram gulp in fear, as she asked, "How did you die?"

"Well…" Subaru sighed, "Let's just say you weren't the one to kill me."

Emilia felt her heart stop temporarily as she realized the implication of what he had said. That meant that if they didn't find Rem soon… really soon…

"We have to stop her from dying. Either that, or I'll Return by Death again."

"YOU WOULDN'T!" Everyone's heads turned to the sound of Felix screaming. "You wouldn't dare do syuch a thing, would you?! To take your own life?! You said that Julius-kyun and I killed you… but this?! What kind of myonster are you, to do something like thyat?!"

"Felix…"

"It's fine, Crusch," Subaru calmly said. "And to answer your question… I have done it. Multiple times, in fact. Remember when I said Ram wasn't the one to kill me? I'll let you guess how I went out."

"No… you didn't…" Felix was horrified. There was no other way to say it.

"After Ram believed I was the one who killed Rem, I ran. As far as I could. I stopped at a cliff where I could see the mansion in the distance," Subaru explained, "I thought to myself, 'If I died, everything would go back to normal', and as I stepped up to throw myself over the edge… I couldn't bring myself to do it."

Everyone was confused. They know Subaru did die and reset everything since that never happened for them.

"I was scared. I still didn't know if my power had a limit or not, and I couldn't help but wonder if I wouldn't wake up again. I guess I passed out from fatigue trying to gather the courage I needed, since when I woke up, Beatrice and Ram caught up to me."

Everyone was quiet as Subaru continued his story. All of his friends looked at him in varying degrees of sadness, while his own parents wore expressions that made their emotions quite visible, but no one interrupted him.

"After we talked or however you wanna put it, I realized what I needed to do. The last thing I said as I was falling off that cliff was 'I'm going to save you'... and I did."

Both Rem and Rem didn't say anything, but within their own minds, they vowed to do everything in their power to pay back the person who went through so much suffering to help them.

"I know it's wrong, I know it could be considered cowardly, but I swear that I only do it when the situation gets really bad. When I… can't go on."

The more this episode went on, the more and more everyone learned about Subaru, and the more and more they became horrified. Not even Priscilla could keep a straight face.

"'Really bad'?" Felix hissed. "WHAT THE FUCK IS 'REALLY BAD'?!"

Subaru was quiet for a moment, before saying, "You don't want to know."

"No… you can't…" Emilia whispered, as she realized the true meaning of what Subaru just said. Truth be told, she was scared. Scared of the thought that her memories would be wiped, that she wouldn't be able to remember anything, that Subaru would have to experience that pain again because of her –

"You can't stop me, Emilia, so let's go! Else everything that's happened will disappear, and it will all go to waste again!"

Emilia swallowed her breath and silently accepted what Subaru had said. She knew that all she could do is try to make sure that this future is the right one, that Subaru wouldn't have to go down the lonely path of death again…

Subaru puts a single hand on her right shoulder. "I know we can do it, Emilia-tan."

She smiled weakly at hearing that -tan honorific that she didn't fully understand yet. For some reason, it gave her some comfort.

"Okay. I'll go with you, Subaru."Subaru Natsuki had one objective – to find Rem. If he failed, he'd have to bring his own demise at the next available opportunity. Having never been backed into a situation where he'd have to do that yet… he wasn't particularly fond of the idea.

He had been running for a couple minutes now, shouting for Rem, but no response made its way back to him. Other than himself, the only noises he could hear were the rustling of the leaves under his feet, and the gentle symphony of the noises that the animals of the forest made. Until he heard a shout-

"Help!"

That voice…

"Help, please! Anyone!"

…isn't Rem's.

Subaru turned his attention towards the direction of the noise and continued his run, until he broke out into an opening with a field. On top of a hill, he saw the source of the noise.  Wait, those are the children from earlier…why on earth are they here?

Subaru surveys his surroundings. Confident that the situation he's in isn't a trap, he came to the top of the hill, and saw the six children.  What the hell happened here?!

The six children lay in a circle on the top of the hill. They had cuts and bruises and were clearly unconscious…and whoever had been calling for him seemed to have passed out just as he managed to get there. Luckily, however, none of their wounds seemed to be life-threatening.  Thank God for that , Subaru thought to himself, glad that none of these innocent lives were taken by whatever awful power resided in this forest.

Uh-oh, Meili's eyes widened.

"The Mabeast invasion…"

"So, the 'Tumultuous Week' really was Subaru-kun's first week from the Mansion," Roswaal realized, his speech impediment gone. "And by 'Fourth Loop', it meant his fourth life."

The clown made sure to remember that information for future viewings.

Footsteps behind Subaru brought him to his senses again, and he quickly turned around, only to come face-to-face with the blue-haired maid he'd been looking for. Did she come here because of the voice as well? Luckily for him, she didn't seem to be in her Oni form, so she had clearly calmed down.

"Rem…" Subaru softly spoke, choosing his words carefully so that he did not inflame the situation. He knew what she was capable of-

"Rem is sorry, Subaru." Rem spoke before Subaru could express any of his thoughts, and a wave of relief came over Subaru. Before he could say anything, she continued. "Rem is sorry for jumping to conclusions. Emilia-sama explained to Rem the truth behind what you said, and now Rem understands why you said what you did."

Subaru pauses at the potential meaning behind what Rem just said.  Surely Emilia didn't tell her about Return by Death, did she?

"Rem did not know that Subaru suffered from bad dreams, so she went into the forest to try to get some herbs that… that would help Subaru with his sleep. Rem hopes that Subaru will accept her apologies," Rem finished, bowing her head to complete her apology.

Subaru is silent, and then –

"Hahahaha!" He laughs unintentionally, confusing Rem.

"Why is he laughing?" Mimi asked.

"He's probably already gone insane," Priscilla humphed.

"Nah, that happens WAY later," Subaru hummed, unsettling the Cast once again.

"Did Rem say something wrong?"

"No, Rem, you're fine, don't worry. I was laughing at myself for thinking that you wanted to hurt me, and then it turns out you go through all this trouble to help me… thank you, Rem, I really appreciate it." Subaru explained, with a lie slipped in. Of course, he didn't just think that Rem wanted to hurt him, he knew it… but she didn't need to know that, did she? He wasn't lying, though, about finding what Rem had done funny. Then his expression darkened.

"Rem, I came here because you're cursed."

"-?!" Rem is visibly shocked by what he has said, but Subaru continues.

"Let me finish, please. Haven't you noticed these children behind us?"

Subaru stepped aside, showing Rem the scene that had taken place behind him. Rem hadn't been paying attention to their surroundings, and so the sight only served to further deepen her shock.

"I think, just like you, these children have probably been cursed, too. Something happened when we were at that village… I think it might have had something to do with that puppy that they were playing with. You were bitten by it, weren't you?"

Rem swallowed as the weight of what Subaru just explained hit her, and then nodded.

"Alright. It's fine, Beatrice can help us, as long as we get back to the mansion as quickly as possible. She can undo all of these curses. We'll just get some of the villagers to help us with bringing the children along, and then everything will be alright, okay?"

She nods again. "Rem understands, but why are you doing this for her? Rem isn't deserving of your help after what she did…"

"That's simple, dummy. Because you're my friend!" Subaru answers, giving her a bright smile.

"You would really befriend someone who tried to kill you?" Otto asked the nasty-eyed boy.

"Hey, if I didn't, half the people in this theater wouldn't be my friends. You included."

The merchant's face, along with several others, paled at hearing that. Hearing this, Rem and Ram wondered how Subaru forgave them for what they had done. Rem was still suffering from heartbreak for hurting her hero, and Ram couldn't help but feel ashamed for insulting him non-stop after he even sacrificed his own life to save her sissy.

To think, after everything that happened between us, Barusu was willing to forgive us and put up with my constant insults, Ram mentally noted. Any normal man would've despised us with unbridled hatred, and yet he holds nothing against us. He truly is an idiot, but he's our idiot.

While she would never admit it, at that moment, a smile could be seen on Ram's face.

Rem's confused face takes a second to process what he has said, and then – she gives him a small smile herself, satisfied with his answer.

Before they have time to say anything further, they hear rustling from outside the opening, and Subaru is shocked to see Emilia emerging from the trees, seemingly disheveled and disturbed-

"Emilia? What's up, what's wrong? You look like you've seen a ghost…!"

Emilia looked up at the voice that was speaking to her. She was glad to see Subaru and Rem standing next to each other as equals, rather than enemies, but she had no time to dawdle on that fact. "Subaru, Rem, we need to leave now –"

Before she could finish her sentence, she was abruptly stopped by the leaping of an animal from the trees – no, a Mabeast – as if on cue. Subaru saw the same-

"Rem!" Subaru and Emilia both shout, and Rem finds herself having been pushed backwards, out of the way of the path of the Mabeast –

And Natsuki Subaru finds himself directly in the path, instead.

"SUBARU!" Emilia and Rem both scream in unison.

So that's how it is, huh?  Subaru calmly thought to himself, accepting what had happened.

The mabeast pounced onto Subaru, and everything went black.

"JESUS CHRIST!" Al yelled out loud at the sight of Subaru getting munched on.

"SUBARU!" various people could be screaming their voices out. The younger ones on the audience quickly hid behind their guardians, while those with weaker hearts tried to hold in their lunches, which was hard, considering what they saw with Rem's attack.

"Everyone, remain calm!" Crusch said. "A scene change is happening!"

Ack… what even happened to me? Everything hurts, yet again. It looks like someone's changed me into some clean clothes, but yet I feel dirty at the same time. I hope it wasn't Roswaal who decided to change my clothes…

"I would neeeeever…"

"Even if it was Echidna?"

"I would do it under one condiiiiition."

Ignoring his aching body, Subaru slowly rose from his bed and made his way out of the room he had woken up in. With no idea what time of the day it was, he decided that he would simply have to find someone in the mansion and interrogate them to figure out what had happened since the incident with Rem.

The only problem was, however, that the corridors of the mansion seemed to be completely empty. Normally he would encounter at least one stray soul while walking around.

"-hope he's okay…"

As Subaru walked past the dining hall of the mansion, he heard voices emanating from within.  Ah, of course! I'm such an idiot, they must be having a meal. Well, it's time to make my grand entrance…

"Subaru, do you always have to do something like that?" Julius asked.

"It's my method of coping."

Pushing the doors open, Subaru flamboyantly announced –

"Guess wh-who-wh-, ahh, damnit, I messed up my entrance speech! Why of all times would I choose now to stutter, and make myself look like a complete fool? Honestly…"

Subaru looked at the grand dining table in front of him. Sure enough, the residents of the mansion were sitting there, and had been eating as normal, but to Subaru's surprise, they didn't have an expression of pleasure on their faces, or relief that he was better – but rather – shock?

His eyes surveyed the group of people sitting at the table curiously. Emilia, Roswaal, Ram, Rem, even Beatrice and Puck – they were all there. Of course, Beatrice was uninterested as usual, but Subaru was surprised to see a look of shock even on Puck's feline features. Oddly enough, Rem had glanced at Subaru, but returned to looking down at her food – Subaru wasn't entirely sure why – but why were they so surprised to see him?

"Hey, guys, this is starting to creep me out a bit… my entrance wasn't that bad, was it?"

"Subaru…"

"Ya know, seein' him act like his usual goofy self when we know some o' th' context feels really… wrong," Ricardo said, holding onto Mimi and Tivey.

"You do indeed have a point," Reinhard nodded, grimly.

Emilia's gentle voice rang out across the dining hall, and she rose from her seat and started to walk towards him, an unreadable expression plastering itself over her face.. "Uhh, wait, Emilia-tan, what's the problem –" Subaru stuttered, trying to step backwards and move out of the way of the oncoming half-elf, only to find himself pulled into her warm embrace a moment later.

"Subaru, you dunderhead… you fell asleep on us for three days, and then you come back to us like this?" Emilia gently choked out a rebuke of Subaru's behavior, although the rebuke had no real teeth to it.

"Who even says dunderhead anymore? Wait, did you just say three days?!"

"Yes! Three days! We've all been worried sick about you –"

"Don't include me in that, Barusu's wellbeing is insignificant in my list of concerns," Ram hastily interjected.

Seeing this, Ram gave a sigh. "I feel like I should start apologizing for treating you like dirt, Ba– Subaru."

"While I appreciate that, Ram, calling me "Subaru" feels weird coming from you." Subaru was a bit relieved, but he preferred her little nickname. He's become quite attached to it.

"Alright, "Barusu" stays, but I'll tone down the insults." Even Ram sees that the nickname has become its own little tradition.

"Thanks."

"The boy's welfare is irrelevant to me as well, I suppose." Beatrice added.

Subaru weakly smiled at the knowledge that nothing had truly changed regarding his relationship with the mansion's residents. "I'm still here, you know guys. Anyway, Emilia-tan, I could happily stay locked in your embrace for an eternity, but like you mentioned, I haven't eaten in three days…"

"Ah, of course, I'm sorry, I should have considered your health –"

"No, I'm sorry Emilia, it's my fault that I've been so lazy that I've slept for three days straight, isn't it?"

"…hmph." Emilia harrumphed at the comment that Subaru made about himself, and without warning, she turned around and returned to her seat.

He picked the seat closest to Emilia, who shuffled in her seat a tiny, but still perceptible amount when he did so.  God, I really hope she isn't mad at me about anything…!

As he took his first bite of food, his ravenous instincts took over, and he practically inhaled the plate of food before him. After only a couple of minutes, the plate was rendered bare, and Subaru leaned back in his chair in contentment.

Seeing that the boy had finished his meal, Roswaal addressed him, dragging out his words with his signature manner of speech. "So, Subaaaaaru-kun, it seems that yooou have performed another act of immeasureableeee value for my household yet agaaaain. As a result, it is only natural that I muuuuust offer you the choice of a reeeeewaaard once more. What is it that yoooou desire?"

"Luckily for you, Ros-chi, I predicted this question already! So don't worry about having to waste your time waiting for a response."

"Loooovely Subaru-kun, although please, do not consider my time to be so valuable that I could not afford to spend a couple fleeeeeeting minutes waiting for you to come up with an answer. In that caaaaase, what do you choose?"

"What I want, Ros-chi, is a date with Emilia-tan!"

Everyone was silent for a few moments, before –

"That's it?" Al asked, dumbfounded. "After all of the suffering you went through… you just want a date with your crush?! Dude, you're seriously underselling your value here!"

"Eh, to be fair, from everyone else's perspectives, I didn't really do much, since they don't know about the looping," Subaru explained. "Plus, I just really wanted a date with Emilia-tan."

"The heart wants wha' it wants, I guess," Anastasia grumbled.

Elsewhere in the theater, the parents of a certain Japnese teemnager planned to talk with their son about certain things. They had missed him for two months, and he's experienced trauma beyond compare, so of course they would talk to him as soon as they could.

Not at the moment, of course. They still had some things to process.

Subaru expected some kind of response to his statement. A gasp, or a laugh, or anything at all, really. So he was instead uncomfortably surprised when the response to his request was pure silence, and nothing more.

"Hey, guys, you know I don't like it when everyone goes silent. Could someone say something, please?"

Emilia's inquisitive voice broke the silence of the room. "Subaru, a… dayte? What is that?"

Oh… Of course…in this loop, I haven't explained to her, or anyone else, what a date is yet. In this loop…

A response to Emilia's question never came forth from Subaru. His expression darkened as he remembered every interaction he had been through, in every one of the past loops that he had experienced in the mansion. He remembered them all from zero, in vivid detail, and then remembered the deaths that had caused those experiences to be wiped.

While everyone was sickened by seeing his deaths in such gory detail, the tone and context also made this sad. They could never imagine being forced to start over, with everyone you know forgetting all the experiences they've had, whether that be good or bad.

He would never get those back, and he would never experience them again. Every laugh he had shared, every joke he had cracked…they had been completely wiped from existence, as if they had never happened. Technically speaking, it was true – they had never happened. Those he had shared them with were the lucky ones, none the wiser as to the truth of what transpired in those now-deleted timelines. Subaru was the one who would have to deal with the truth.

The truth was that they were gone, and the truth broke Subaru.

Subaru's eyes summoned a single tear each, and they rolled down his cheeks. Like him, they were lonely, doomed to spend their fleeting existences apart from anyone else before they dried out and evaporated into the air. The sound of Subaru's sniffling rose Rem's attention from the plate in front of her to the boy who was sitting in front of him, and Emilia and Rem both spoke in unison –

""… Subaru? What's wrong?""

Okay, that's kinda cute, Naoko thought, lightening her heart a bit.

But neither of them would receive an answer to their questions, as Subaru wordlessly rose from his table and ran from the hall, leaving an atmosphere of confusion and concern in his wake.

Once Subaru had returned to his room, and closed the door behind him, he allowed the tears to flow freely. His body was wracked by his lonesome sobbing as the emotions that he had bottled up through all of his deaths were released at once, and with his back against the door, he slid down and brought his knees to his face.

He cried, cried, cried his lungs out, and every time he was sure that he would have run out of tears, yet more were summoned seemingly out of the air for him to shed. He wept for the memories that the others had lost, the lives in his past loops that he had failed to protect, and for the promises he had failed to keep. He wept as the weight of what he had to carry on his shoulders was seemingly too heavy for him to bear, and because he knew that he would undoubtedly need to experience this all again a countless number of times more.

As the on-screen Subaru cried, many people in the audience came to a realization.

In the beginning of the viewing, when they learned of Subaru's terrible secret, they were horrified. How could someone who had suffered what he had, and still smile the way he did?

But now, seeing Subaru break down and at his lowest, they realized that this… power had clearly taken a toll on him. It was a burden far too great for him to bear.

So, instead they vowed that Subaru would no longer be the only one to hold that burden.

But now, Subaru cried because he was scared. He was scared of this unfamiliar world, for which he was ripped from his old one and placed inside of.

The thought of Subaru's old world brought a crippling pain to his chest. Like it or not, he was homesick. He missed his parents. He didn't care much for the rest of the world, being the shut-in that he was, but he could barely handle the fact that he'd never be able to explain to his parents why he had left them so suddenly. He cried for them, knowing that they were probably searching for him right now.

From the drawer in his room, he withdrew a single leather wallet that he had placed inside, the one that he had in his pocket when he was teleported to this world. He opened it, and gazed upon the single picture that he kept within its transparent sleeve. A picture of himself and his parents, standing on a skyscraper in Tokyo where they overlooked the whole city. He slowly withdrew it, holding it lovingly in his hands.

He couldn't bear to look at it for more than a few seconds before he was overloaded with emotion, dropping the picture onto the table on the drawer. Throwing himself onto his bed, he let the tears consume him once more until he had cried himself out of all the energy he had and was forced to allow slumber to claim him once more.

Eight hours later, a silver-haired girl gently rapped her knuckles against Subaru's door.

"Subaru? Subaru, are you in there?" Emilia asked. She had been left confused and worried by the boy's sudden exit earlier, just like all of the other residents in the mansion. Even Ram appeared to be slightly concerned for him, which was incredibly out of character for someone normally as closed as herself.

With no response coming from the other side of the door, Emilia resolved herself to figure out what was hurting him so much and do the best she could to solve it. "Okay, Subaru, I'm coming in…"

Slowly opening the door, Emilia was saddened to see the sight in front of her. With the curtains in his room having been pulled shut, the only light coming in was that which crept in from the hallway, illuminating the darkness in his room. She could see Subaru face-down in his bed, asleep, his sheets laying wettened below him from the countless tears he had shed. On his face was a look of suffering and pain that she had never seen before.

Never seen before – yes, but that didn't mean she was unfamiliar with it. She was very familiar with it, in fact. It reminded her of the nights she would spend, alone in Elior Forest, with no-one except the lesser spirits and her tears around to comfort her.

Emilia's eyes dragged across the sorry state of Subaru's room, and came to rest on the unfamiliar items that were laid across Subaru's drawer. She didn't mean to snoop, but she wanted to help, and she thought that the best way she could do that was to try to understand his pain.

Subaru has clearly been looking at whatever these things are… maybe if I do, too, I could try to understand what's wrong with him.  Careful not to wake him, Emilia glided along the floor, her feet making next to no noise as she moved over to the drawer. She could recognise one of the items as being made out of some kind of leather, but she had never seen an item quite designed like this before. Carefully picking it up and inspecting it, she came to realize that it was some kind of pouch for coins, although the style was wholly unfamiliar.

I… I understand what this is for, I think, but I've never seen anything crafted like this before. I know that Subaru said he's from a different country, but what kind of country makes coin pouches in this style?

Oh, Subaru realized. I guess she'll find out about Japan.

As Subaru thought that to himself, the rest of the Cast watched in curiosity. Aside from Subaru's bizarre perfect timing and unknown information-gathering, which was now revealed to be Return by Death, the other greatest mystery about him was where he truly came from.

Fidgeting with the 'coin pouch' in her hands, she withdrew a handful of coins from it carefully. In particular, she found a strangely notched coin, which she rolled around in her hands, allowing her fingers to glide across the edges of the coin.  I've never seen any coins like this before…and the language on them isn't something that I recognise, either. That's odd… I should definitely be able to at least figure out where these are from.

In her preparation for the Royal Selection, Emilia had taken the time to learn about the other countries of the world. Of course, that included the basics such as what currencies they used, and the simpler sides of their languages. The fact that Subaru somehow had coins from a country she'd never heard of, and bearing a language that she'd never seen before, worried her greatly.

Returning the coins to the 'pouch', and placing it back down onto the table, Emilia then moved her attention to the final confusing item on his table. It appeared to be a thin sheet of paper, but what it contained was something unlike what she had ever seen before. It was… colorful, and vibrant, and almost seemed like it was a portal to another world. She could sense, however, that no life was held within it, and so she came to conclude that it must be an incredibly accurate drawing.

The 'drawing' was of someone who she could unmistakably identify as Subaru, wearing some smart clothes with two adults next to him. She guessed, from the way that they lovingly had their arms around Subaru, that they were his parents. But the thing that most confused her, was that –

Both Kenichi and Naoko winced at seeing that photograph. They remembered when that photo was taken, before their son was happier, before falling into a depression. But now, after realizing how much suffering their little boy went through, it looked like that photo was mocking them.

Why are they so high up in the air, in this drawing? I don't know of any places in the whole realm where you could go so far up…and then behind them, I see such a dazzling array of lights and buildings. Is that a town? But if there was somewhere in this realm which glowed like that, I would undoubtedly have heard of it…

She heard something stirring behind her, and she yelped, dropping the drawing that was in her hand back onto the drawer. Emilia turned, only to find Subaru sitting on his bed, looking at her groggily, with dried tears staining his face.

"Emilia-tan…what are you doing in my room? I… didn't want you to see me like this."

"…I'm sorry Subaru, but I can't let you stay like this. I shouldn't have let you go back to your room alone in the first place, or…" Emilia focused her thoughts. She needed to ask him an important question. "Subaru, where are you really from?"

Subaru blinked twice at the question that Emilia had posed to him. Her amethyst eyes bore into his own, and he realized that she had figured out something was up. The white lie of 'another country' wouldn't work this time.

"Um, Emilia-tan… why are you asking me this?"

Wordlessly, Emilia stepped aside from where she was, and gestured towards the items that Subaru had left on his desk.

"O-oh, I see… wait, you were looking at my things? Just how long have you been in my room?"

Emilia went red at Subaru's implication. "I-I-I've only been in here for a couple minutes, Subaru, stop making it seem like I've been doing bad things!"

"Hah, you're adorable when you're embarrassed, Emilia-tan."

Emilia's cheeks remained flushed as she was teased by Subaru, but she pressed on. "Subaru, answer my question, please."

"Well, if you've seen the photograph, I suppose there's no avoiding it."

"Ph-photyograph?" Emilia was puzzled at the sound of yet another word she didn't understand.

"I'll explain it all to you later. Well, as you've probably guessed, Emilia, I'm not from around here."

"I knew that, but –"

"Let me finish, please." Emilia's haughty response to Subaru was cut off, and he continued. "When I say I'm not from around here, I don't mean this country. I mean… I'm not from this world, Emilia."

"WAIT, WHAT?!"

Everyone turned towards Subaru and his family when they heard what he said. "Yes, it's true. We come from a world different from your own. Maybe if you all sit down, the other me will explain it to Emilia-tan, and you'll know a bit more about it."

The Cast paused for a second, before deciding that this was the best course of action to just keep watching.

Emilia couldn't understand what Subaru was saying. "Subaru, how can that be possible-"

"What do you mean, how can it be possible?! Is it that much of a leap, after learning that I have the power to literally rewind time if I die, that I might also not be from this world?!"

"…"

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get angry at you like that…"

"No, it's okay, Subaru…I understand how stressful this all must be for you. So, you aren't from any of the countries in this world, you mean?"

"Yeah, I'm not. I came from a country called Japan. In my world, there were hundreds of countries, and billions of people…"

"Billions?" Emilia was shocked to hear that so many people could live in one world. After all, even the whole Kingdom of Lugnica only had around five million people in it –

"Yeah, billions. It was a lot different to this world… the main difference being, there wasn't any magic where I came from. In fact, a lot of what this world has were just considered to be myths and fairy tales in my world. In my world, there aren't any humanoid races other than humans themselves, and there were no monsters either." Emilia was rendered speechless by the description of his world.

One thing stuck out to Emilia the most out of what Subaru had said, however.

"Only humans? So, elves…"

Subaru completed her sentence. "…didn't exist, yeah."

"Subaru, if you don't mind me asking, how did you arrive in our world?" Julius couldn't help but wonder how Subaru came to their world if he was from another world entirely.

Now the other couldn't help but wonder. Does Subaru's world have something that would allow them to come to their world?

"That's a good question Julius, and one I'm not completely sure about myself." Subaru gave an honest answer. While he was pretty sure WHO summoned him, Subaru still didn't know about the HOW.

"What do you mean, Subaru?" Emilia was also curious, wondering what could've led her to meet Subaru.

"Well, basically I was off to get some groceries from a mini-market at night, and as I was leaving, I just felt… off. Like I was having a headache and dizziness at the same time. I closed my eyes, and then next thing I know, I'm in the middle of the Capital in broad daylight," Subaru explained, purposely leaving out who most likely summoned him.

"So, it just… happened outta nowhere?" Anastasia asked for clarification.

"Pretty much."

For the more perceptive members of the Cast, they began to wonder if someone from their world was responsible for bringing Subaru here. If so, for what purpose and why him?

"Was there much conflict in your world, Subaru?"

"Not anymore, really, no. It was mostly peaceful, except for some smaller wars in some poorer countries. Many of the countries of the world had developed such powerful weapons that they could wipe each other out thousands of times over in an instant, and so that was the reason that war had stopped. It wasn't due to our humans being nicer to each other, if that's what you were wondering."

"WHAT," various people in the audience deadpanned.

"Yeah, in my world, the technological difference between us would be monstrous," Subaru softly chuckled. "I wouldn't be surprised if someone saw you guys as backwards savages."

"Subaru!" Naoko chided her son. "These are your friends!"

"Right, sorry."

"No, I understand. But tell me, Subaru… were the people in your country accepting of those who were unfamiliar to them?" Emilia timidly asked Subaru a question that he knew had deeper meaning to it.

"Emilia…do the people of this world not accept you for who you are?"

"Subaru… I'm a half-elf. In this world, half-elves are already looked down upon, but for me… I have a resemblance to the one you might know as Satella, and so most people won't even talk to me, let alone be my friend." Emilia made reference to friends as if she knew what one was, but she knew that deep down, she didn't quite understand it yet. She hoped, however, that what she said would make sense to him.

Satella. Subaru remembered the first time he had come to this world, and how Emilia had told him that her actual name was Satella. So that's why she lied about it, huh. She wanted to see if I would still accompany her, despite all the alarm bells that were supposed to be ringing.

"Wait, Subaru, what does your other self mean by that?" the half-elf asked.

"Oh, in my VERY first life, you called yourself Satella," the black-hiared boy explained, receiving a flinch from the half-elf. "I learned pretty quickly that it was an alias. So, my personal mission was to save you from Elsa and learn your name. That's why I asked you for your name as a reward."

"Oh, yeah, I remember that," Felt chuckled. "It was a really weird thing for you to ask her, but now that I have the context… it makes a wee bit more sense, that's for sure."

"I… lied to you?" Emilia always hated when people lied to her, and now she finds out she did the exact same thing to Subaru. Then, she thought of the implications of what her lie could've done to Subaru. "Please tell me you weren't hurt because of…?" Emilia couldn't even finish her sentence.

"Don't worry, I didn't get killed because of the name. I got chewed out by you and the people nearby, but no one got hurt… until I ran into some thugs and got stabbed," Subaru explained, attempting to put Emilia at ease, but it was difficult to tell if it was working.

Subaru decided that it wouldn't do well to dwell on what his world was like. He was here now, and that was all that mattered.

"Emilia, I accept you for who you are."

"Eh!? But, Subaru, that's not what I asked –"

"It doesn't matter what my old world was like, because I'm here now. As far as I know… I won't ever get to go back. It feels like whatever brought me to this world was a one-way ticket."

Subaru realized, as he finished his sentence, that Emilia had been standing for an uncomfortable amount of time. Wordlessly, he tapped the bed next to him, motioning for Emilia to sit next to him, and she did so.

They sat together for a while in silence, alone with their thoughts.

"Subaru, why did you run from me today?"

He had expected this question from her. He thought that he had mentally prepared himself for it, but at the reminder of what had happened, he felt himself slipping back to the horrid state that he was in before.

"I-I-I couldn't handle knowing that you didn't remember anything that I had told you, and that all those memories I had with you from previous lives had vanished. I'm sorry that I ran… I'm such a coward…!" Tears started to flow down Subaru's face again as the grief that he had experienced earlier that day came back to his body in full force.

"Subaru, no," Emilia said, assertively. "You're not a coward."

"Emilia-tan, I –"

"NO. You could be the furthest thing away from a coward. You took on assassins, Mabeasts, both the White Whale and the Great Rabbit, and even you faced death and came out on top. Please, give yourself a little of the confidence you've given the rest of us."

The black-haired knight was quiet for a moment, before saying, "I'll do my best."

Before he could cry any more, however, he felt his body being dragged down onto its side, and he realized that his head had come to rest on a soft, pillowy substance.  What…is this?

He looked up, only to have Emilia push his face back down with one of her fingers. "No looking… in fact, close your eyes."

He did as she requested, realizing that he had his head in her lap, and eager not to let this slip away.  Hahhh… if having a breakdown can get me this treatment from her, I might need to start losing it more often…

"Heh," Subaru chuckled, before seeing everyone looking at him. "Sorry, dark humor."

"I get the feeling that your self-esteem might need some help, too," Julius said.

"Geez, JULIUS, I wonder why?!"

"I know that I can't do much for you, even though I wish that I could…but if I can at least do this, then I want to make sure that I can. If all I can do is lend you my lap when you're in pain, then I want to do it as often as I can, to make sure that you're okay… so please, don't push yourself too hard, Subaru. It's been rough, hasn't it?"

As Emilia whispered the final sentence into his ear, Subaru felt as if a lock had been removed on his soul, and the waterworks recommenced in full force. Emilia smiled weakly as she felt her lap start to dampen with Subaru's salty tears, happy that he could at least empty himself of all the negative feelings he had experienced.

"It's been…so rough… I tried so hard…I wanted to help everyone… I never even got to say goodbye to my parents…"

As they watched Subaru's breakdown, the Cast realized something. For all the smiles and goofiness that Subaru had, that was all just a mask he wore to hide all of the pain.

In the beginning, several people questioned how Subaru was able to smile, despite going through something this horrible. Was he insane? Was he a monster?

No, he was human.

He was a normal human being with a kind heart that was thrown into an unknown world. He wore that mask as he helped people, never letting them see what he perceived as a weakness.

Various people from the different Camps started tearing up at what Subaru said. How would they have coped if their parents, siblings, or children were suddenly taken away from them?

Everyone was silent for this sad moment, with no one noticing the silent tears coming from the Natsuki parents, mostly due to everyone also tearing up.

Subaru sobbed into Emilia's lap, as grief wracked his body once more. She cooed soothing lullabies into his ear, knowing that it was all she could do. If she could at least do something for him, in return for what he had done for her, however, he would be happy.

Subaru paused his sobbing, as he needed to ask a question that had been at the back of his mind all day. "Emilia, why were you mad at me this morning?"

"… I wasn't mad at you, Subaru… okay, I guess I was a little. I just want you to learn to respect yourself a little more, that's all. Even though you did so much for all of us, you called yourself lazy, and worst of all, you shrugged off the fact that you were unconscious for three days. You got hurt so badly, and I don't want you to do that again…what if it's worse next time?"

"Sounds like you're scared that I might be going somewhere, Emilia-tan, is that it?"

"… Subaru, if you're expecting me to get flustered and deny it, that isn't going to happen. Yes, I am scared of that."

Subaru was surprised at how open Emilia was being with him. He decided that the only way he could repay her openness was with his own, and so he told her simply-

"I won't be going anywhere, Emilia-tan. You're my friend, after all."

Friend… that word again. I suppose it's right, isn't it?

He still… wanted to be my friend? Even after Emilia found out she lied to Subaru, something she absolutely despises, he was still willing to be her friend and support her. Even after Subaru mentioned her lie got him in trouble, he didn't hold anything against her.

I truly don't deserve you, my wonderful knight, Emilia thought to herself. Subaru's ability to forgive and forget was truly his greatest quality.

"Alright, Subaru." Emilia knew that what she was about to say next wasn't strictly relevant to what they had been discussing, but she wanted to say it anyway. "You're my friend, too."

Subaru smiled as he heard what she said, and he returned to enjoying the comfort of her lap. He would take advantage of this moment for as long as he possibly could.

"… Subaru."

"Yes, Emilia-tan?"

"At some point… do you want to talk about your past lives? If you think it would help –"

"Actually, Emilia… I think I'm fine now. I just needed some time to get over them, that's all."

Emilia accepted his decision. If he didn't want to talk about them, she was in no position to try to force him to. "…okay, I understand. And, Subaru? I don't know what a 'dayte' is, but… I'd be happy to go on one with you!"

Subaru smiled once more.

"You really are an angel, Emilia-tan."

As the screen went black, Subaru stood up, and walked towards the front of the Theater, in front of everyone. "Okay, anyone who has questions, please raise your hands."

Immediately, over twenty hands shot up.

Author's Note: Banger start, huh?

The original story is called "Subaru's Burden" by diamondsabound on . The link is  s/13683753/1/Subaru-s-Burden , and I highly recommend checking it out. Now, onto the comments with you!

Come to Jesus: Glad you find my hard work "okay".

RandomGuest: Is that an Eric Cartman reference? Or a Markiplier one?

Guest #1: It would be interesting to have a sequel to "The Otherworldly Sage", but i'm afraid that it's going to have to wait. Though, I honestly have no idea what to say to the rest of your comment. Was it the beginning of a thesis?

Guest #2: Uh, I was actually thinking combat-wise. Like, not even the Divine Protection of the Sword Saint was able to take on Pandora's Authority. And I'm more in the business of correcting spelling errors over continuity ones, sorry.

Guest #3: Welp, there you go! Some development!

The Wanderer: Yes, it has begun…

Metal: I wasn't thinking "mad", it was more on the lines that Subaru was desperate to make sure that his secret was not revealed. He knew that once it was chosen, it was pretty much game over, so he shut himself down. I'm glad you see some potational in this, despite the bumpy start. I'll try not to disappoint…

iChr0me: Yeah, the tags were kind of an inside joke for me. I'm also glad you noticed the reference! But trust me, those tags are gonna become inaccurate sooooo quickly!

5queso: Yeah, the first chapter for each story begins the same. The idea is that the timeline between the two branched off because of Felix.

The Darkness Writhes: I'm glad you loved both this and "The Otherworldly Sage"! And yes, everyone is going on the Trauma Trolley for this one. Toot-too!

FishEyes101: I'm glad you're interested, man of over a hundred fish eyes.

ThatRabidPotato: I have already done a straight-forward reaction before. Though, I promise I am going to complete this, that's a guarantee! Hope you like it, though.

orianabarreto18: Yeah, Subaru is going to S-U-F-F-E-R.

hussainamm: Well, Subaru does call out everyone in this timeline about killing him in this timeline in, well, this chapter, but I don't think that was your actual question, is it?

TheOneWhoSimulatesFanatsy: I'm glad you like this one, oh dark one.

Tatertoters: Ah, yes. Kicking your legs in excitement is the pinnacle of knowing how good your story is for the writer. Glad to see that you're excited.

ASKL: Glad you love my twist, and here's your update!

TiredExistence: Subaru, as already shown, has begun to explain what really happened in the original timelines, while also trying his best to hide the rest of his secrets.

HaydosMivill: Yeah, I know my twist is unique. And yeah, I'm glad you're interested.

King_maximilian_412: This was indeed the first chapter, here's the second one.

DrifetersourSavior: I'm not gonna die off! You can keep your hope in your pants because I'm gonna make sure this series will be completed, and no one's gonna stop me!

halt_and_catch_fire: There, see?! I have multiple completed stories under my belt, including another reaction! So just sit back, and enjoy the show!

doggo_in_space (Astronomer_Dude): Yes, I'm back with a new story! Whoo!

SenSlice: Here's more! And there will be even more! All you have to do… is wait.

A special thanks to Infinite the Celestain for helping me in making this story, and for being an all-around great guy! Thanks for reading, and we'll see you all next time!

- Ernalore

Next time:

What if Subaru was summoned to Elior Forest?

OR

What if Subaru never called for help in the alleyway?

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: Another Way

"Okay…" Subaru whispered to himself as he scanned over the audience members with their hands up. "Okay, I'm gonna give the first question to Beako. Beako, you have the floor."

"What we just saw… was it true, in fact?" the Spirit asked, her voice faltering.

Subaru sighed, and spoke in a sad tone. "Yes, Beako. Unfortunately, it's true: I have an ability that allows me to travel back to a specific time should I die."

The Cast was quiet at the revelation. Sure, they saw the episode, and multiple things Subaru said during the viewing made sense given the context, but to actually hear their friends and loved one confirm it… it was painful. But regardless, they had to continue.

"Okay, next question goes to… Ram."

"How does it work?"

"Oh, that's an easy one," the knight said. "The first thing that needs to happen is for me to die, obviously. If there is any other way to activate my ability that doesn't involve dying, I don't know about it," Only Subaru noticed Roswaal flinched at the mention of his power's activation. "Once that happens, my vision usually goes black, until my eyes open up, and I find myself back to these things that I called "checkpoints". They're the time periods where I come back to. That's why every time I die, I don't end up back at the Capital on my first day here."

"I have a question," Crusch asked. "How have you used it?"

"Oh, uh… I've only used it to save lives. In the Capital, I used it to save everyone in the loot house from Elsa. In the episode we just saw, I used it to save the Roswaal Mansion and Irlam Village. I also used it to help defeat the White Whale and Sloth, and finally, during the whole Sanctuary thing, which I am not at liberty to spill any details about. The point is, I have and would never use it for personal gain or to influence the Royal Selection. Felix?"

"If you say you use your ability to save people, then why did you not save Crusch-sama?" Felix questioned with some level of contempt.

"Felix!" Crusch yelled at Felix from even suggesting such a thing.

"It's alright, Crusch. The thing is... I don't have any control over how far I go back. I can only go back to the latest checkpoint, and once a new one is made, I can't go back to the one before. By the time I learned about Rem and Crusch's condition... My new checkpoint was already made after it happened."

Everyone's stomachs, especially the Natsukis', sank as the implications of what Subaru said was that he killed himself yet again to save Rem. And failed.

Sensing the tense atmosphere, Subaru coughed into his hand and moved on.

"Okay, who's next? Uh… Petra?"

"Why didn't you tell us?!" the little girl yelled. "Why didn't you tell us you were suffering?!"

"You child, don't you remember?" the Vollachian Matriarch sneered. "The scenario we saw was what would have happened if he COULD speak about it. Meaning… you can't, can you?"

"Uh, yeah, that's right," Subaru nodded, trying to think on how to phrase his next words. "If I tried to speak about it, an outside force would stop me, and, uh… basically give me a heart attack."

"WHAT?!"

"WHA' TH' FUCK?!"

"HOW?!"

"Everyone please, calm down! It's not as bad as it sounds! It's only enough to render me unable to talk about it." Subaru said, trying to calm everyone down. "Okay, thank you. Emilia?"

"How many times have you tried to reveal… your ability?" Emilia asked in worry.

"Quite a few times… What you saw was my first attempt to reveal my power, I hadn't tried before because the thought honestly never crossed my mind until then. The second time was… during our argument at the Capital."

Emilia flinched when she recalled that argument.

"I tried to tell you about it, but I couldn't fight through the pain, and that was when you left."

The silver-haired half-elf felt her heart sink even further than before. All of Subaru's talk of suffering, it wasn't hyperbole. He was actually suffering worse than everyone in this room ever had combined. No wonder he wasn't in the right mind back at the Capital. Any lesser man would have broken long ago, but Subaru just kept wearing his happy mask, for her sake.

Wait… for… my sake…

Was this her fault?

"During the battle against Sloth and the White Whale was when I stopped trying to reveal the ability. Not because of the pain, but because of what happened to… the person I was talking to." Subaru didn't want to say who exactly he was talking about, in an effort to not further upset said person.

"I was ready to fight through the pain, ready to take it… but it never came. The next thing I knew, she dropped dead right in front of me. Her heart was crushed," Subaru explained the cost of trying to reveal his power. "Even if I manage to fight through the pain, the person I'm talking to will end up dead anyway. Otto?"

"Is… that why you were so against us watching this particular timeline?"

"Partly, yes. I was afraid you would all suffer the same fate, but now I just… I don't know anymore. There was also another part of me that thought that you would all see me as a monster because of my ability. Alright, next question, uh… Julius."

"What Authority is it?"

"... Excuse me?"

"The scenario that was given was what could have happened if you could speak freely about your Authority. Before that, you tried to pass of the Authority of Sloth as the one mentioned in the what-if scenario, before that was revealed to be an act of deception," the purple-haired knight said. "So, my question is… Which Authority is it? Wrath? Lust, perhaps?"

Subaru was completely silent, trying to figure out a way out of this. Lying was out of the question with Crusch and Reinhard here, and If he answered truthfully, that would raise more questions. His connections to Satella would be revealed, and Emilia's campaign would be dead in the water. He was thinking of a way out of this, when –

"Hey, guys, look!" Al said, pointing. "We got ourselves our next choices!"

Saved by the fucking bell! Subaru thought to himself, as he quickly ran back to his seat. "All right, we'll save the rest of the questions for later. Let's see what we have!"

What if Subaru was summoned to Elior Forest?

OR

What if Subaru never called for help in the alleyway?

"Sooooo," Roswaal smiled. "We haaaaave two new optiooooons…"

"Wuz this about an alleyway?" Ricardo asked.

"I believe I know this one," Reinhard said. "If I'm not mistaken, this was when Subaru called for help, and I came in to save him from three muggers. Am I correct?"

"I think so, Rein," Subaru nodded. "Let's check the conditions to be sure."

Conditions: Subaru arrives seven years earlier.

Emilia's body never grows within the ice.

Conditions: The Capital City's First Day, Loop Four.

"Loop Four", huh? Definitely the Capital, Subaru nodded to himself.

"Well, Barusu?"

"Yeah, Reinhard was right," Subaru said. "I died three times in the Capital, and on my fourth life, Reinhard saved me in the alleyway, and then, back at the loot house."

Everyone was unsettled by how casually Subaru spoke of death, but given what he probably had been through, it made sense. Still, there were a few questions that needed answering.

"Wait, but if you never called for help, then Reinhard would have never shown up at the loot house," Felt realized. "How the hell do we survive Elsa?!"

"That's probably what this episode is all about," the nasty-eyed boy guessed.

"All righ' then!" Anastasia announced. "All those in favor o' th' forest one!"

Ten votes.

"All in favor o' th' Reinhard-less one?"

Fifteen votes.

"Motion passes! Play it, bucket head!"

"Yeah, yeah," Al grumbled, as he selected the chosen option.

And just like that, the lights dimmed.

What if Subaru never called for help in the alleyway?

Conditions: The Capital City's First Day, Loop Four.

Flames curled ferociously as they danced and flickered letting out boisterous cackles. Ravenously, indiscriminately engulfing man and beast, beast and man, homes, shops, entire livelihoods; all just gone in a flash. Soot and ash rained down from the sky like a black blizzard, as if hell had come crashing down. It was a horribly beautiful sight to behold, an entrancing whirl of awe-inspiring colors that gorged on the cityscape below.

"What…?" Crusch stuttered, staring in shock.

"Is this…?" Wilhelm spoke, before gulping in nervousness.

"It's the Capital," Julius understood. "It's the Capital, and it's on fire."

Everyone started to internally panic as they saw that. This was supposed to show how Subaru got around Elsa without Reinhard, not… this.

Unless… this is the aftermath of my actions, Subaru realized.

Panicked screams and cries of anguish permeated the air translating straight into Subaru's mind combining into a dissonant sorrowful cacophony. The howls of savage Mabeasts rang out from the distance.

Abruptly, without warning his world shifted. It was rather disorienting, not helped by the lack of physical form. A tugging on something intangible that was him also accompanied his changing world. It wasn't painful or anything, although it was debatable if pain was on the small list of sensations Subaru still had, just disconcerting. Sharp clipped words pierced his veil of confusion.

"Go no further." A cold harsh voice commanded. Directly in front of him stood Reinhard, but it was all wrong, Reinhard was never angry, and here he stood glaring. No beyond glaring, there wasn't even a word for how much hatred it contained. Subaru had never once witnessed anyone hold that much sheer… emotion, and seeing it on Reinhard of all people disturbed him.

"Reinhard?" Felt questioned, while looking confused.

"Why does he… look so angry?" Petra asked, slightly afraid.

The Sword Saint himself asked that question. Why was he angry? He knew of the concept, but never experienced it firsthand. He didn't even know he was capable of such an emotion.

So, what caused it?

"Reinhard, van, Astreaaaa..." A bemused intimately familiar voice replies smoothly. Familiar in tenor and pitch but the inflection was…

"That voice…"

"It can't be…"

"Subaru…?!"

Despite being garbed in a cultist robe, with a twisted grin smeared across his face, and an engulfing deadness to his nasty eyes there was no doubt. Undoubtedly, there before him was Subaru Natsuki. The body of Meili lay nestled in his arms with something akin to ... fondness?

"Meili-chan…?" Petra whispered in terror.

Meili's eyes widened as she witnessed her death in another universe.

Meanwhile, Rem stared in pure horror. "Is… Subaru-kun… wearing –"

"A Witch Cult outfit?" Ram finished, equally distrubed. "Yes. Yes, he is."

Everyone was shocked to silence at the image of Subaru wearing the outfit of the disgusting Witch Cult, most of all, Subaru himself, when suddenly…

"Music again?" Felt asked, as she heard a familiar beat.

"It seems that the "introduction" has been played again," Crusch analyzed.

Opening Theme: Bursty Greedy Spider

Subaru is seen rising from the floor of the screen, as if time itself was reversing a fall, all while blood seems to be returning from a wound on his chest.

"This again?" Petra asked, still uncomfortable with the opening image.

"Yeah, this will appear for the beginning of each and every episode," Subaru said. "In my world, each show had their own different opening, with different music and visuals. It was a way to quickly identify if this was indeed the show you wanted to watch."

"But we already know what we're watching," Julius said.

"Well, it could also be used for people who missed the beginning of the show," the black-haired boy said. "And besides, for a show like this, I guess it acts as a reference to the openings in my world, while also getting some people in the mood to watch."

"I guess we'll play along, nyah…" Felix said, exasperated.

"Cool, you do that."

Tales from the Multiverse

As the title faded, seven different Subarus are seen dancing around like idiots.

The introduction continued, showing a flaming capital in the background, all the while there was a dead Subaru lying on the ground, impaled by an ice spear, with an insane smile. Emilia and Reinhard can be seen looking over the dead body.

"Wait, didn't we just see this?!" Otto asked, nervously sweating.

"Yer right," Garfiel gulped. "Th' Capital's on fire."

"Oh, so it DOES show us possible options we can watch, cool," Subaru gulped.

As everyone in the audience watched the opening once more, some of them analyzed each scene after hearing what the trio was talking about. They knew that the start was referencing Subaru's ability, which meant that each scene could foreshadow something in the future.

As the opening came to a close…

Then, the next scene is of the seven Subarus, all of them charging into battle, each of them showing their individuality, all lead by… the original.

"Hey, wait, wasn't one of the Subarus the one were currently watching?" Al asked.

"You mean the one in the Witch Cult outfit?" Priscilla sneered.

While everyone was still a bit uncomfortable at that revelation, Al nodded along.

As the camera zooms out of the scene, it reveals thousands of scenes, all of them playing at the same time, all of them… possible realities, waiting to be seen.

"Everyone, quick!" Crusch commanded. Try and see if any of those images –"

"Contain a Subaru wearing a Witch Cult outfit?" Reinhard asked. "Five, by my count."

"Shit," Subaru hissed. "So, it's pretty common."

The scenes become a light brown in color, as it's revealed that the camera is zooming out of Subaru's eye, revealing that he's bleeding and wounded, but still smiling with his classic maniacal smile, and ready to keep on fighting.

Episode Two:

Another Way

"For as dark as this episode might get, the title is pretty fitting," Subaru grumbled.

"Wait, pause, please," Naoko asked. Al nodded, and the screen froze. "All right, I believe I'm going to regret this, but… what exactly is the Witch Cult? We heard it in the last episode."

Looking around, the Cast winced, but Rem decided to take the initiative. "The Witch Cult is an organization that worships the Witch of Envy, a monster responsible for destroying half the world four hundred years ago. They burn villages, slaughter families, and terrorize the world, all for her sake. They can't be reasoned with, and it's recommended to kill any member on sight."

"To put it in our terms, Mom, they're basically religious zealots with a dash of international terrorism," Subaru explained, hoping to give his parents a clearer understanding.

"They are led by the Sin Archbishops, members of the Cult that possess one of the Authorities, in fact," Beatrice continued. "I believe another reason your son tried to hide his… ability… was to make sure he wasn't mistaken for a Sin Archbishop. Another way of detecting them is their smell, which Betty's Subaru also possesses. However, since he has stated that he is against them, and the fact that he does not possess a Gospel, he is innocent."

"At least this version of him…" Al muttered.

"I… see. Thank you," Naoko sat back down, and Al resumed the viewing.

Much to everyone's discomfort.

"It seems that I don't need to introduce myself. I don't have much to say to you, either." Reinhard intoned, jaw set in a thin line, eyes seething, brimming with hatred.

"So you were capable of hating people after all, Sword Saint!" Subaru proclaimed bemused, as if he had been met with divine enlightenment.

Reinhard averted his gaze downward solemnly. "It surprises me as well. I didn't think these feelings were in me."

That interaction confused most of the audience. Reinhard was capable of hating people? Sure, on paper, it sort of made sense, the Sword Saint was still a human, but to see it actually happen felt… off. Like it wasn't supposed to happen.

After all, it was Reinhard! The man never hated anyone.

But if anyone could get him to do it… Subaru seemed like the perfect candidate.

After all, he had as many tries as he needed.

"So you found a new you. Congratulations. Happy birthday, Reinhard." Subaru gave an awkward mocking bow as if to commemorate the occasion. Had there been any doubt in his mind before that this was indeed Subaru Natsuki, the gesture itself would have eliminated them.

"Unfortunately, today is not the day of my birth. But it will be the day of your death." Reinhard's lapse in understanding would have been amusing in any other circumstance.

Subaru hunched his back and jerked his arms out in a psychotic inhuman fit. "Don't make me laugh, Reinhard! Sword Saint! Sword of the Kingdom! You're a knight who protects the Kingdom of Lugnica!? Did you protect any kingdom at all!? How about telling me that!" Saliva flew from Subaru's mouth as he reviled Reinhard. Light from the inferno flickered in his bloodshot eyes off a thin film of water in a way reminiscent of Petelgeuse or….

Petra held on to both Meili and Frederica tightly. This was wrong. If it wasn't for the fact that she knew her version of Subaru was right beside them, she would have been physically sick. Subaru was supposed to be a hero! Not this… monster.

Rem wanted to go into that world and tell that version of Subaru not to do this, that he was capable of good. But she knew deep down that her beloved in that world was too far gone, and it would be best for everyone that he was put down. Permanently.

Emilia couldn't help but feel something akin to heartbreak. Seeing someone who has helped her so much and has said multiple times that he loved her was now… this. This… villain who wore the face of someone she considers to be among those closest to her. After learning the truth that her knight, her Subaru, has suffered beyond mortal compression… It just made seeing him a villain all the worse.

As Mimi and Tivey huddled close to Ricardo, and the knights stood by their mistresses, Subaru simply looked at the screen in silent horror. He did this. Even if it wasn't himself personally, a version of him who simply chose a different option did this. In other words…

I'm just as capable of doing the same thing.

"This is my gift to you! A trap I set to kill you!" Subaru tipped his head towards Reinhard gesturing to the destroyed area surrounding them. He sounded so sure, so confident, proud even; as if this were something to be praised for, a record beaten, a point proven. How could anyone ever feel the slightest sense of accomplishment from being the cause of so much death?

"To kill me...?" Reinhard replied slowly, his voice trailing off to a mere whisper, seemingly lost in an abyss of thought.

"Yeah, good luck!" Garfiel chuckled, trying to lighten the room with some humor. "Th' Sword Saint is unkillable! He's gonna whoop yer ass for all th' evil shit ya did!"

"Not now, Garf," Otto whispered. Not out of annoyance, but out of fear.

He was afraid that this version of Subaru truly was capable of killing the Sword Saint.

Everyone else also had the same thought. Some of them brushed it off, like Garfiel, while others were extremely cautious. After all, if Subaru figured out a way to make Reinhard hate someone, the idea that he could kill him, too, was… hopefully, merely a bluff.

But some like Roswaal knew better. Even after learning how awful his power was, Subaru still used it. He could fail and try again as many times as he felt like it, until he found the perfect future. And if that future involved him killing the Sword Saint himself, well…

…he would simply have to try a bit harder than usual.

"How many times! Do you think I've tried to kill you!? How many times, tens and hundreds and thousands of times, do you think I've faced you!?" Subaru screeched manically, veins bulging out from his face as his nostrils flared. Trembling as his chest rose and fell haggardly, fluctuant pants and hysteric giggles escaping him. "I'm killing who you are as a knight. I'm dropping your ostentatious name of Sword Saint to the earth, stomping my feet all over it, spewing spit and mucus on it!" Spite and belligerence riddled his voice as he declared his triumph. Light pooled and swirled unnaturally off his imperious eyes and his mouth curved upward into a deranged crescent.

Reinhard's mouth opened as if he wished to say something then closed it, a contemplative look falling over him, his brows furrowed in furious deliberation. "All of this, only for that." He finally settles on. It was more of a sad statement of understanding than an inquiry, but Subaru misinterpreted or perhaps he just wanted to say regardless. Subaru himself mirrored the sentiment of begrudging acknowledgment. The why was far beyond anything he could hope to imagine or so he assumed.

"Only for that! Yeah, I did, only for that! Only for that I used the lives of everyone there was, dropping you to the earth!"

Subaru bent over to gently set Meili's remains on the ground, briefly taking his sight of Reinhard to steal a mournful glance at her body before focusing back on Reinhard. He sharply pointed his finger at Reinhard as if all the death was on Reinhard's shoulder. Reinhard who can't help but to let out a shudder. Despite his attempts to mask the amount that Subaru's words were grating into him, his discomfort and unease were palpable.

"You're a hero, Reinhard. It's not possible for me to kill you. But I can kill a hero. This is how to kill you, Reinhard." But his reputation could be tarnished, and faith crushed. Reinhard was still a human despite his larger-than-life stature and presence, as vulnerable as anyone else to emotion and scorn.

Oh, a thought rang through the audience. That's how he did it. Subaru didn't kill Reinhard, he killed his reputation.

"Why?" Subaru muttered dejectedly, so feeble that it could have been mistaken for a gust of wind. It was as if all of the tenacity, all the fury, all the pride had been forcefully drained from him leaving a gaping hungry void. Feelings that had been cast aside came bursting back to fill the emptiness.

"Why," He repeated, his voice shaking unsteadily, "Are you so strong?"

Is this what this is about? Subaru realized.

In the beginning, before Rem set him straight, he was still under the mentality that he was strong. After all, this was supposed to be an isekai fantasy, he was the protagonist, of course he would have been strong! Thankfully, he had grown out of that mentality…

But this Subaru didn't.

He was still hanging on to that mentality. The Subaru in the audience could see it, his counterpart had the same insane eyes as he did when he challenged Julius, when he got into a fight with Emilia, when he vowed to kill Petelgeuse.

This version of Subaru was nothing more than a whiny man child. A man child, who was armed with the most dangerous power in the world, and a vendetta against a person who had everything the on-screen Subaru thought he was entitled to.

And this? The fires, the deaths… This was just the result of all that.

Tears started to well in Subaru's eyes falling like dewdrops, tiny slivers of his perverted soul. Tears that spoke of all that he had been through. The barriers had been meticulously constructed around his bleeding heart. Empathy that had been cast away. Thousands of deaths that had slowly yet surgically torn him apart. The insanity that had festered in its absence eating at everything that had made him himself.

"Why are you so strong, that I had to let them die, to match it?" he cried, voice hitching. Perhaps unwittingly Subaru's hand drifts towards where Meili lies.

"You," he hissed in detest, in envy, in indignation, in desolation, in mania, in obsession. "I wish I'd been like you. I wish I'd been honest like you, been strong enough to save everyone like you."

To say Reinhard was shocked was, frankly, an understatement. Subaru… was jealous of him? He honestly didn't think anyone could envy him. He was the monster that tore his family apart, who allowed his own grandmother to be murdered. He was feared by almost everyone he met for his power.

But now, after learning the truth about Subaru's ability and what he had truly gone through to save those he loves, Reinhard couldn't help but understand Subaru's jealousy. Had Subaru had similar power to himself, he would've never had to go through such pain and misery.

A part of Reinhard couldn't help but wish he had taken Subaru with him the day they met. He would've made a fine knight with the right training, on top of already being a brilliant tactician if he was able to find a way to best two of the Great Mabeasts and the Sin Archbishop of Sloth.

However, not even Reinhard could change that now. He could only hope to be there for Subaru and help him should he ever ask.

"I think you're enviable. I think you're contemptible," Subaru wailed, face contorting into a hideous snarl. Despite the anger in his tone, tears still continued to stream down his face endlessly not waning a single bit.

"I wanted to be you, Reinhard." That line alone probably bit harder into Subaru than anything else. Reinhard was someone who Subaru looked up to, Reinhard would have the strength to protect. Reinhard would have the compassion to save. Reinhard was everything he wanted to be. Reinhard was untouchable… or was he? The people he looked up to maybe weren't as perfect as he had once thought. Of course they weren't, and he couldn't help the fact that it was almost disappointing, almost a betrayal in a way.

"I don't understand you."

"And yet, now I do," the redhead said, grimly.

The sentiment was shared with everyone in the Theater. Now that they knew the true origins of Subaru Natsuki, something like this made perfect sense.

And that's what terrified them.

Reinhard narrowed his eyes in incredulity, dismissing Subaru's words as falsehoods. Face set in a hardly concealed scowl, Reinhard approached Subaru unarmed, not that Reinhard would ever need any form of a weapon besides his bare hands to wring the life out of him. Subaru stood frozen as if accepting that this was an end as Reinhard poised for a strike. Slowly, slowly, slowly, closer, closer, closer, unflinching.

"You don't think it too soon to be giving up?" came a feminine playful voice. Her blurred figure came rushing in, dagger held ready to bite into flesh, for the perfect strike on Reinhard.

Crack!

The deafening sound tore through Subaru's mind, temporarily drowning out the din of the flames. Metallic fragments scattered in unpredictable arcs skittering as they ping off the ground. Assassin's feet nimbly rushed to meet the ground in a whirl. Subaru's face morphed into one of astonishment and disbelief. Reinhard had not only blocked the blow, with his hand no less, with enough force to shatter Elsa's blade and suffer no perceivable injuries nor had he moved an inch.

"""ELSA?!""" the audience members who knew her yelled in surprise.

"It's th' bitch n' black!"

"Garf, language!"

"Big sis…" Meili whispered, through the tears in her eyes.

"You truly are outside the norm, aren't you."

Elsa mused to herself clearly pleased.

"Apparently I didn't die. Though in this situation, it feels that I've arrived to visit death again," Elsa replied in a sing-song voice devoid of any of the emotions one in a situation such as hers would be presumed to take on.

"Elsa..." Subaru croaked hesitantly, confused.

Elsa's eyes darted over to Meili's corpse, widening minutely. "Then Meili is dead. Her poor sister," she murmured somewhat lamentfully, dipping her head as if to offer condolences. Turning to face Reinhard Elsa hardened her expression.

"Why was she speaking in the third person?" Al asked.

"Is that really what you're concerned with at this moment?" Priscilla asked.

"It seems you're my sister's enemy as well. Shall we dance?" Thinly veiled eagerness oozed from her sultry voice without even a vestige of melancholy.

"You've already lost your weapon. And do you understand who exactly you are protecting?" Reinhard tried, confused in a vain attempt to dissuade Elsa. Honestly, Subaru himself was equally unable to determine what motivated Elsa. It was obvious who would win in this situation and yet... From Subaru's preconceived notions, to Elsa murder was a job, no more no less. Reserved from personal feeling or input, there was no reason for her to stay and fight. Loyalty was something that he assumed Elsa would not… no, should not be familiar with.

Elsa cocked her head to the side a bit, "Difficult subjects aren't my favorite. I do the things I want to do. This man behind me lets me do what I want to do. That makes him a prized customer," she explained a bit condescendingly, as if it was the most obvious thing.

"Oh, great, I hired her," Subaru groaned between his hands.

"This will be the last chance for it. I had fun. It was wonderful." Her voice carried through the air joyously, somehow truly content in the face of death and without a way to change it?

"Elsa! I..!" Subaru stammered, lacking any sort of composure. Whatever he was intending to say, be it a farewell or platitude will remain unknown as Elsa interrupted him. Subaru wasn't sure if it was intended to be merciful, saving Subaru from stumbling over words while giving her own form of acceptance, or if he was reading too far into it.

"Farewell." Fluidly she launched herself at Reinhard once more. Soaring through the air graceful as a swan with the pinpoint precision of a hawk. Even bathed in blood and without a blade, Elsa still held a predatory elegance, could still probably kill him if she desired.

"But, she must know she can't win. Why does she still fight?"

"Because she has nothing left to live for," Subaru answered, speaking from experience. After all, he knew the feeling.

"Fuck!" Subaru's attention is drawn off of the ongoing one-sided fight and back onto Subaru, who is currently sprinting barely managing to keep his balance, away from Reinhard and Elsa, away from death.

Wails echo around him as buildings come crashing down causing embers to violently explode into the air. The sky lay ablaze illuminated by hundreds of thousands of flashing lights, vibrant hues ranging from golds to crimson. Contrasting against the thick stark black layer that coated the ground and sullied the air, blurring the world into a hazy silhouette.

Subaru seemed to wander aimlessly, lost amid the blaze he himself had caused. A small stream of his footprints marked by indentations upon the ash winded behind him. The smoke must have finally begun to take a hold of him as his breathing grew more and more labored and his jog slowed to a walk. A contemplative look fell over his face as if reminiscing while preparing to greet death.

The smoke around Subaru seemed to darken almost if a freakishly familiar black pelted white-maned form streaked out of the stagnant gloom of smoke bounding towards Subaru.

"Y-you're…" Subaru's voice wavered, steeped with fatigue. His whole body looked about ready to give out as he wobbled precariously, stumbling.

"Ssss…" A guttural grief-stricken howl erupts from the bulky Mabeast, which delicately, with haste, scooped up Subaru before he can fall. The lionlike Mabeast jerked its fearsome maw up flinging Subaru onto its matted fur. Subaru grabbed onto the Mabeast digging his blistered fingers into its muscular sides as it carried him through the smoldering carcass of the capital.

"You're... but Meili's… already dead…." Subaru stuttered at a loss for words as if unable to comprehend why the Mabeast was trying to save him.

"Please, find her. She has... to be somewhere..." He pleaded with the Mabeast, barely lucid. It sounded more as if he was trying to convince himself of the fact.

"He still… cares?"

"What do you mean, nya?"

"This version of me still cares about Meili," Subaru explained to Felix, gaining the audience's attention. "Even after seeing her dead, this Subaru is in denial. He WANTS her to be alive, and his broken mind thinks that maybe her Mabeast has a better chance at that than he does."

The Mabeast's steady footfalls pounded off the ground rhythmically while Subaru fell in and out of consciousness lulled by the faithful strides of the mabeast.

"That's enough." A familiar voice rang out resolutely, like silver bells chiming in the breeze, causing Subaru to stir.

No, Emilia thought to herself. Please, no. Not like this.

The half-elf was silently praying whatever god was listening to her, that she would not have to see her kill him. That she would not be responsible for ending her knight's life.

Deadly skewers of ice struck the still moving Mabeast with unquestionable accuracy, embedding themselves firmly into its side. A guttural, ear-piercing shriek erupted from the Mabeast as it tilted and swayed, tripping over its own feet and harshly flinging Subaru into the hardened ground.

Subaru let out a small, pitiful, whine, grimacing at his harsh awakening. Precious, fleeting seconds passed as his eyes refocused. Perhaps, even if just for a moment, Subaru looked vulnerable, almost innocent. As if the atrocities he had committed had been forgotten and spite that he had held so close dimmed. He just looked… sad and lost.

"Ghau... what, was..." Subaru groaned, confusion flickering across his ashen features, concealing the brief lapse of his facade. His left arm protruded at an odd angle that undoubtedly had to be painful, but he gave no indication that he noticed, instead observing what had become of the fearsome Mabeast.

Impaled with several jagged pikes of ice, and limping, the mabeast struggled to rise to its feet. Even as ichor gushed down its side, a once pristine coat speckled with a forest of crimson, and splintered bones peeked out revealing toned muscle barely clinging onto what could hardly be called flesh. The shredded tapestry of fur, skin, and ice was more a liquid that bubbled and twitched erratically, every wild beat of its heart reflected upon the desecrated surface. While its legs trembled in exertion, it still steadied itself. Subaru could only watch in sheer disbelief as the Mabeast wrangled its own mangled flesh into an aggressive posture; rearing up to charge at the obscured figure of Emilia. Bloody and battered, kicking and struggling all the way down, out of pride, loyalty, or a mixture of both.

The fearsome beast seemed intent to fight to its last.

With a roar that could rival one of the great Mabeasts, and in its damaged glory, it charged, unsightly paw raised, ready for a singular strike with power and fortitude that could level buildings easier than a knife to butter.

Suddenly the Mabeast came to a shuddering halt. Flecks of blood and other assorted viscera splattered, bathing the area in a scarlet. A singular spear of ice had stopped the beast in its tracks, entering through its massive, broad maw and once again piercing it through the chest. A gossamer sheath of white crept through the Mabeast from where it had been struck, letting out little crackles and whistles. A horrid sound that could be described as not quite a gurgle or hiss screeched out as the hungry frost met gaping open wounds, sizzling upon contact. Agony and fear filled the poor beasts' eyes, as the ice crept inwards slowly to its core.

Even though Subaru very much disliked Mabeasts, especially the Big Three, he couldn't help but feel pity for them. He was rather fond of animals back in his own world, and he developed a bond with Patrasche, so to see one brutally murdered while in a 3rd person perspective was more unsettling.

Subaru couldn't help but to pity it. Frozen in place, its own body now a prison, eye to eye with death itself. Cornered like him. How ironic, it's funny almost, finding comradery among beasts. Even if the whole process only took seconds, it felt as if it were hours as the process came to a rapid end, another layer of ice beginning to bloom over. Hate it as he might, it was beautiful, the way that the fire shone through the glistening ice like a prism, dancing upon its surface. And in its own right, it was something to marvel at.

A singular crack formed. Entering the world with an ear-piercing squeal. The sculpture, unable to support itself, collapsed under its own weight. Fractures spider-webbing out, spreading across the now frozen mabeast, chunks of ice falling as solid debris onto the ground accompanied with little plinks and thunks.

The area was once again plunged into a cold silence give or take the occasional snap of flames.

Subaru slowly rose to his feet, staggering like a wounded animal. His left arm dangling limply, unresponsive to his will.

With the Mabeast neutralized and crisis averted Emilia addressed [Subaru] once more. "That's enough, villain." Silver bells rang out once more, laced with determination and resentment. Furious amethyst orbs were met with an overjoyed sanpaku gaze oozing with adoration love, desire, obsession, devotion. Contentment spilled across Subaru's face alight with joy.

Subaru partially calmed his expression, though his eyes still shined like beacons. "Emilia." Breaking the awkward quiet, the word slipped out of his mouth with a reverent whisper, as if the name itself was holy. His eyes wildly darted around Emilia's lithe and angelic form, drinking every little detail. But did it go any deeper than surface level? The way Subaru looked upon her so adoringly, as if she was a goal, a prize for winning the game, a vessel for the Witch.

"You don't get to call her that, monster," the real Subaru growled. Oh, how he wanted to rip his counterpart's throat out so he'd choke on his own blood, or maybe use Invisible Providence to squeeze and crush his heart in a form of irony.

Using his Divine Protection of Emotion Detection, Reinhard was able to see that Subaru clearly had a great amount of malice towards his counterpart. He briefly chalked it up to seeing himself as the villain, but something told him this felt more… personal.

Something about his last thought felt off. But the other option that came to mind was utterly incompatible, the mere idea that there was no ulterior motive. Something was missing, crucial unsaid context, a single piece of the puzzle. Something that would make this all make sense, so wrong it becomes right? It was at the tip of his fingers but his thoughts were too chaotic, it hurt. So before the idea could truly manifest itself Subaru clamped down upon his mind. 'There's no use speculating the intent of monsters.' It didn't really bring any respite.

"You know me?" Dumbfounded, Emilia raised her eyebrow, off-put by [Subaru]'s reaction. Her facial features screwed in befuddlement out of surprise of being called by name or maybe an effort to recall him. Subaru just opted to heartily laugh in response, frame shuddering in jubilation.

"Is something funny?" Emilia sounded almost as confused as he was.

Giggles occasionally stumbled into Subaru's jittery apologetic tone adding unneeded levity. "No, I'm sorry. Just, how to say, I'm happy. It's that thing, where you're, well. You haven't changed a bit, so it feels like I've been rewarded."

"You know, now with the context of why you say such random things…"

"Yeah, I agree. It's disturbing," Subaru nodded with his half-elf liege.

"What do you mean? When did you and I ever...?" Emilia desperately grappled for words as her voice wavered.

"You're..." Dreadful silence filled the area as whatever Emilia was going to say was lost. Regardless, it probably wasn't in the nature of what Subaru had wanted to hear.

"Lia, it's no good. Don't take anything he says seriously." A catlike presence called from its newly manifested perch on Emilia's shoulder. Subaru shifted on his feet, tensing ever so slightly before forcing his form to lax.

"Puck, huh." Subaru let out with a huff, popping the P, as he shot Puck a lazed grin.

He could have sworn Puck's mouth inclined ever so slightly, but it was likely just a distortion caused by the surrounding heat.

"How nice of you to call my name so casually. With how flamboyant your crimes are, how are you thinking of paying compensation enough to settle them?"

Spoken in his own mockery of communication with a hint of snark he replied, "I'll be paying compensation. Exactly what you want." Emphasizing the "you" he gauchely gestured to himself with his good arm, the other dangling uselessly, limp, as if he was an offering, a sacrifice.

"There's no way for me to escape anyway," he added, awkwardly, as if an afterthought to furth assuage or appease Puck. His dark eyes kept flittering up to Puck's blank expression, squinting ever so slightly, trying to read any tells for Puck's reaction.

Without much bite, Puck replied in jest to the madman's delusions. "That's rather sporting of you. Suspicious." Subaru's lips curled upward, seemingly satisfied with Puck's placation. Though they had barely spoken, Puck and Subaru had reached a silent but mutual understanding. As long as Subaru held no ill will towards Emilia, Puck wouldn't act.

As much as Subaru hated to agree with the rat, Puck was right. There was no strategic value in him staying. Why wasn't this version of him not trying to escape. He was so desperate to get away from the fight between Reinhard and Elsa, how was this different?

Why does he even want to be there in the first place –

That's when it hit Subaru.

He WANTED to be there.

This was the maniac's plan from the beginning. He wanted to meet up with Emilia-tan, to get to her, and Reinhard was merely an obstacle in his way. But why? Did he want to talk? There were a million better ways to go about it than to set the Capital alight. It made no sense.

If he even touches a hair on Emilia-tan… I swear I'll find a way to kill him.

Puck, who he had a lot of thoughts on, very few being anything that could be considered positive. This was just beyond unforgivable, worsening his already highly negative opinion on Emilia's enigmatic companion.

After a brief moment of hesitation, Subaru unclasped and discarded his Cultist robe, letting it drift lazily to the ground revealing what had previously been hidden away. The track suit, his track suit from when he had first come to this world. It was a little worse for the wear, blood staining it from when Subaru had impacted the ground, tiny rips and tears ribboning through its wrinkled surface, but besides those few blemishes it appeared in almost pristine condition. As unsettling as it was to see himself flaunting the attire of a Witch Cultist, this was worse. So very much worse.

With shaking hands he reached down, fingers brushing against the zipper gently. Subaru gave it a nostalgic look before closing his eyes and clumsily, with a single jerking motion, he tugged. And that was how he stood for a moment, basking in indulgences and self gratification, a warped, mangled semblance of that day.

Emilia just stared at him, repulsed but more confused by his nonsensical actions. Unsure of what to do in this situation. Unsure of what she could even do. Subaru took her muteness as an indicator to keep going. Regurgitating words that meant absolutely nothing in a half-baked attempt to explain the whirlpool of ideas and distorted colors that he called reason. "Everything I'm about to tell you is a crazy person rambling. Please don't remember it."

"Huh?"

Subaru inhaled deeply, once, twice, bracing himself before he spoke cursed words once more. "I'm the one who set the Capital on fire. And it's not just the Capital, this fire's meant to burn down the whole country. No one could safeguard against it. That's the nation, and knights who protect this nation, mishandling the situation."

"Reinhard's prestige as Sword Saint's fallen to earth. Since we don't know what started the covenant which meant to be protecting the Dragon's Kingdom of Lugnica, the Dragon's a no-rescue, either. That's something I tested heaps of times so it's definitely right. In the end, Reinhard and the Dragon are equal."

Everyone was horrified by what Subaru had just said. He hadn't only set fire to the Capital. He had lit the entire nation ablaze for his mad scheme. And all because he didn't call for help?

What's worse, they now knew that if a situation like this were to ever happen now, the Divine Dragon wouldn't come to save them. Not until a new King was selected, and the covenant was reforged, if it would ever be reforged.

Naoko held her husband tightly as she shed a tear. She wanted to deny it, to say that her son wouldn't be capable of such a thing, but there he was, wearing his iconic tracksuit, all while admitting he was the one who burned down an entire country.

Subaru himself felt sick to his stomach. He saw how his on-screen counterpart reveled at the idea of wearing the same clothes he wore the day he met Emilia. The way he was talking, the way he was acting, the way he planed all of this, it made Subaru come to one conclusion:

The other me isn't planning on getting out of there alive.

Emilia sounded hysterical, her visage disheveled, eyes harrowed, widened, like a doe caught in a headlight. Grasping at straws while trying in vain to wrap her mind around what could have possibly motivated this. "Burning the country? You're burning the country? To try and destroy this nation?"

Subaru gave her a pitying shake of the head, unaware of the turmoil that Subaru felt. "No, wrong. I'm doing this to make you the Ruler. It's the only single way how." Emilia stiffened, frozen upon hearing his incomprehensible babble, unable to even start to process his declaration. How could she, though, how could anyone? In the deepest part of his heart, he had to have known. The way he had looked at her was far too fond. He had known, he knew, he did, but to hear it outright said, to be proven definitively right, he hadn't wanted it. To see that no matter how wrong he went that that goal would stay, that the goal itself wasn't noble in its own nature. That no matter what, his adoration, no it really was an obsession wasn't it, for Emilia was a constant even if it manifested in the worst ways possible.

"Flames of demise driving the nation to its destruction – the one to slay the culprit behind it won't be Reinhard, won't be the Dragon, it'll be you. None of the Selection Candidates left can achieve anything to top this. The hero who broke through four centuries of standstill and saved the world is you!" The drivel being spewed at this point was barely even intelligible.

As everyone heard the ramblings of this Subaru, they couldn't help but be horrified that all this was done to make Emilia, someone who was discriminated against for resembling the Witch, the ruler of Lugunica.

One would think such an act would be done out of hate, and perhaps part of it was, but it was mostly done out of a twisted sense of love. As it would seem, love and hate are more closely intertwined than one might imagine.

The Royal Candidates began to realize just how much Subaru, despite being practically powerless in combat, was able to leave such an impact on the Royal Selection and the country in general. If he went through all this trouble just to make their rival queen by eliminating all competition…

"That isn't... What on earth are you saying!? Stop it, I don't understand! I don't understand anything you're saying!" Puck did nothing but hover aimlessly, useless as Emilia made panicked, inefficient attempts to block the world out. Fraught with guilt her hands rushed to cover her ears. Her eyes were squeezed tightly shut attempting to conceal any weakness from Subaru. Against her will tiny tears formed, running down her sunken pale cheeks and falling like miniature raindrops.

Subaru recoiled. Harshly. Shock overtook his face, seemingly taken aback at the sight of Emilia's emotional distress. Completely crushing his air bravado, his mouth moved up and down but no words were expelled. Something that could be called guilt flashed in his eyes only to be smothered and violently purged.

Once again finding his voice he continued, not meeting her gaze. "You don't have to understand. It's fine that you don't understand. Everything that comes next will be settled when others boost you up of their own accord. Then you just have to grant your wish. That is the only reason I set the country on fire. All of it was for you." The words flowed from Subaru's mouth, instantaneously, like a gushing torrent that had been suppressed for ages.

NO, Subaru's mind went into a panicked frenzy. NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO –

"SUBARU! SUBARU, BREATH! SUBARU, PLEASE STOP!"

"Huh?" the black-haired boy uttered, snapping out of his spiral.

"You were scratching again, in fact." Hearing this, Subaru immediately noticed what he was doing and forced his body to stop.

While almost everyone heard Beatrice yelling, only those closest to Subaru and Beatrice heard what was said. Nevertheless, they decided it would be best to continue watching.

Emilia and Rem however, were looking at Subaru with deep concern, especially when Beatrice said "again", implying this wasn't the first time this had happened.

Almost apologetic, but enthused rambling, akin to that of a preacher to an agnostic, only Subaru understanding what he was explaining, even so, it was messy, hasty. Uncomposed words slopilly slurred into one another. His overeagerness to get everything out scrambling the message. Perhaps in another, kinder world it could have been the excited but innocent explanation of radio calisthenics, or a lecture on the delights of mayonnaise.

And yet there was only one thing Subaru could focus on, drowning out in the cesspool that was his mind. Washing over his other thoughts, dominating – demanding his attention. Violently squeezing out his rage. Subaru wanted nothing more than to gag at the other's words, dismiss them as gibberish, as lies.

Shrieks "Liar, liar, liar! I mean, I... you, how come, you..."

"Watch me, Emilia. See me, detest me, remember me." A young Subaru Natsuki slumped against a wall, knees drawn into himself, nasty eyes downcast and presence unnoticed.

Emilia shook, trembling, holding firm with legs that traitorously swayed uneasily. Subaru advanced upon her singular arm held wide awaiting embrace, eyes closed as if to parody some romantic gesture where Emilia would bestow upon him a kiss.

"Who are you? Who in the world are you...?"

"My name is Subaru Natsuki."

"No, you're not," the real Subaru hissed, his eyes glaring daggers. "You are nothing but an imposter. My parents never raised a monster like you, and they never will."

Kenichi and Naoko didn't say anything to what they heard, despite wanting to say something about their own son disowning himself. On the one hand, they were grateful that their version turned out all right, but on the other hand, all of this destruction was still horrifying to them.

So, they decided to stay silent, as the scene kept playing.

Things he kept reaching for always slipping right through his clammy, shaking, fingers like sand into oblivions he could not comprehend.

"Su, baru..." His name trailed on the wind softly, almost tenderly, utterly unfitting and undeserving of the situation. But it had a profound effect on Subaru, invigorating him, bliss flooding into his ochre eyes luminously gleaming, filled with pure ecstasy. Subaru practically melted at the sound, posture perked up in delight unable to contain his overexcited erratic movements.

The perversion of emotion that had graced his face vanished quickly as he started his introduction. "Witch Cult's Cardinal of Sin, the Sin Archbishop of PRIDE," Subaru paused, almost certainly for dramatic effect but it allowed wretched memories to seep in.

At that declaration, everyone's hearts shattered.

The majority of the people in the audience knew about what happened during the end of the Demi-Human War. Especially one Wilhelm van Astrea. He was there, after all.

Stride Vollachia was the Sin Archbishop of Pride. A complete monster who summoned a dragon to try and destroy the Kingdom. Someone who was responsible for the death of family and friends alike, and was only stopped by Wilhelm and his comrades.

And now, the boy he considered his grandson wore that title with sickening glee.

Meanwhile, Subaru remembered the words Petelgeuese spoke to him. There was no Pride, and now, this version of him filled that seat. Despite the fact that he didn't have the Authority of Pride, the Cult treated him like an Archbishop, and now he knew why. And now he also knew what would have happened if he joined those sick bastards.

Emilia wasn't any better. Subaru told him about the Sin Archbishop he was forced to kill to save everyone. She remembered how Pandora manipulated the lovable Geuse into a horrifying monster. She was glad that he was finally put to rest. But now… her heart ached, as she knew she was about to witness herself killing the boy who proclaimed his love to her.

Rem was horrified. Both she and Crusch recalled the destructive capabilities of both Greed and Gluttony. And to imagine someone kind-hearted like Subaru joining forces with those monsters, and with his sort of power, to boot… it tore their hearts apart.

Meanwhile, a certain helmeted knight was sweating bullets.

"Cardinal...!" Emilia cried out, fear and bewilderment threading their way into her silken voice.

Subaru finished with bombastic fervor, shrieking out. "Natsuki Subaru!" With more strength, more speed, more energy, more power than Subaru thought anywhere near possible for someone with his composition, he ran. Straight for Emilia, focusing everything he had on her and only her.

"I'm the man who burned the world, rocked the country, killed the hero, and —"

A sharp intake of air escaped him as something stabbed through his chest.

SHUNK!

He gurgled, straining, mouth rasping out strained croaks.

"— the one you will kill…" Subaru finished as he collapsed to his knees. A labored sigh of content slipped from Subaru's lips accompanied by the intertwining telltale strands of red velvet and saliva forcing their way out of his mouth as he tumbled anticlimactically. Subaru closed his eyes, accepting the death which had long been knocking on his door slighted time and time again.

Everyone was shocked into silence by what they heard.

This was Subaru's plan all along? To get Emilia to kill him?

But to Subaru, it made complete sense. He was an expert on himself, and he could understand the depths of his counterpart's insanity. He still wanted to help Emilia, just like how he did, ever since the two of them were saved in that alleway. It was just that the two of them went about it in different ways. One of them decided to play the hero, and the other decided to play the villain.

And his plan was… cunning. Shockingly so.

If Subaru was in his counterpart's position, of course he would burn down all of Lugninca. Everyone would be afraid of him. But then comes Emilia, the silver-haired half-elf everyone was naturally afraid of, who slew the big bad monster, guaranteeing her the throne. Subaru wouldn't be surprised if his counterpart bumped off the other Royal Candidates while he was at it, make sure no one else could secure the throne.

He did all of that to become the ultimate villain, and when Emilia killed him… she would be the ultimate hero. One better than Reinhard. One so good, that the public would have no choice but to give her the crown. But that did leave Subaru with one question…

"Why?"

Emilia looked absolutely miserable and utterly exhausted, but through her determined resolve, mustered the willpower to ask. Her eyes were glossy and distant though her gaze was still trained on Subaru. Her face was contorted in a mixture of more emotions than he could place. Creases lined her face from the tensing of her facial muscles and the rigidness of her jaw.

Tears slid down Emilia's pale face giving it an almost heavenly sheen. "Why?" She repeated. There was more she wanted to say, unexpressed words curling on the tip of her tongue just begging to be said. It didn't really matter if they were vocalized or not, questions apparent on her face. Things like: Why me? Who are you? How? I can't understand. Why would I have wanted this? Why go this far for me?

"I love you." With a single frail breath wrought with affection, he murmured the one thing he had been diligently waiting to say, as if that answered everything. The words were quiet, so quiet, quieter than death itself setting its sights upon them, yet loud, so very loud, louder than the constant jumbled wails blaring in his mind.

"..."

"..."

"That was it?"

Everyone looked toward the Japanese teenager, who had a look on his face. One that could have best been described as a mix of horror and disgust.

Sensing that something big was about to happen, Al decided to pause the viewing.

"What do you mean, Subaru?" Emilia asked.

"That was all it took. All the deaths, all the chaos, just for that. All because a version of me took your compassion as a sign of affection, and decided that you were worth everything to him. He was too prideful to ask for help, thinking that he was capable of "repaying" you all on his own. He felt entitled to you, he never grew out of that mentality, and rather than growing up, rather than changing himself, he condemned the world to being at fault and decided to destroy it, all in an effort to have whatever you wanted," he said, his voice hoarse.

Everyone looked at Subaru in a form of sadness, as tears began to spill out.

"Emilia…" he cried, turning his head. "I am so sorry –"

"Stop that."

"Wh-wha…?"

"You're not responsible for what some other version of you does, no matter how evil," she huffed. "You had no control over his actions. And while, yes, what he did was unforgivable, you didn't do it. It was him. Not you. I want you to say it."

"..."

"..."

"It's… it's his fault. Not mine." Subaru almost wanted to throw up by saying that.

"Thank you, Subaru."

"Wh-what for?"

"For being a good person," she answered, while hugging him.

While everyone else now felt a little clamer, a certain-one armed man coughed for attention.

"Heads up, guys. We're not out of the woods yet," the helmeted knight informed everyone.

Everyone braced themselves, ready to see what new horrors await them.

Once again Subaru woke up a week before he set the capital on fire.

He was in one of the Witch Cult hideouts.

A small house within the capital.

Once again he planned his coup.

This time I need to have him distracted. Perhaps unleashing Mabeast in the Capital before setting it on fire would work. There are many of them nearby. I should just push Meili to gather some, he planned for the thousandth of times.

Upon hearing the narration, everyone's eyes widened once more.

Thousandth.

He had been doing this thousands of times. Over, and over again, he tried to destroy everything, and he kept trying again, re-living the same week for decades on end. He was so obsessed over defeating Reinhard and crowning Emilia that he kept doing it for that long…

How old was he, at this point?!

The definition of insanity is doing the same thing over and over, and expecting different results… Subaru thought grimly, gulping at the idea of doing that himself.

His mind inadvertently turned toward his companions.

Blue, Meili, and Elsa were with him in this place.

The Spirit was there too.

Hovering in concern.

That same Spirit sacrificed itself to save him just the loop before.

So, that's how he did it, Julius thought grimly. He used a Fire Spirit to light the entire nation aflame. I knew his Spirit Affinity was greater than mine, but this…

Elsewhere, a certain blonde Spirit felt sick at the idea of her contractor with another Spirit, and using them for something as atrocious as burning down the entirety of Lugnica.

Meili died to save him.

Blue who burned.

Elsa fought the Sword Saint for him.

For a minute he doubted.

The feeling of being burned alive dismembered for over a hundred thousand times filled him.

Was it worth it?

Wasn't it enough?

He killed the Sin Archbishops.

Emilia earned the merits.

Julius Juukulius died.

Priscilla Barielle was presumed dead.

Crush was erased.

Only Felt and Emilia were left.

Everyone was silent at that Subaru's accomplishments. Even if he didn't do some of them, the idea that he had done so much, while looking like he hadn't even aged a year was scary.

Subaru felt a pit in his stomach at his counterpart's achievements, even if he really wanted to see how he took down the other Sin Archbishops. But now he also knew the rest of that psychopath's plan. Killing off the other Candidates would have been too suspicious, so he also made sure to credit the destruction of the Witch Cult to Emilia, to make her even more favorable. Now the line of her being "the hero who saved the world" made more sense.

Well played, evil me, Subaru thought. Well played, indeed.

Julius' eyes widened at the narration. He had died? A part of him wondered if Subaru played a hand with that. He figured that this was probably some sort of karma for the duel between them in this reality. At the very least, it sounded like his lady was safe.

Priscilla was not happy at all at the thought that she could be dead. Unfortunately, the Sin Archbishop was well out of her reach to punish. She briefly turned to Subaru, but knew that it would only cause more trouble than satisfaction. Besides, it would be a hollow victory at best.

Crusch, just like the rest of her Camp, felt their stomachs sink at the idea that she had been forgotten. It seemed that Subaru truly was essential in bringing down the White Whale, and without him, she would have been forgotten by the world.

Felix now understood why his counterpart was following that psychopathic Subaru. He wasn't being brainwashed, not in the traditional sense. He had forgotten Crusch, someone who had such a massive impact in his life, that his mind broke. It only made sense that the evil Subaru would come along, pick up the pieces, and mold them into something he could use.

All in all, everyone felt pretty miserable now, all thanks to that Subaru.

But if he left her she'll never know of him.

Did that even matter?

Was it his wish to be remembered?

Blue, Meili, Elsa and his Spirit.

Those people were loyal to the end.

They belonged to HIM.

Why should he sacrifice them? To satisfy his love? For his pride?

Why should he let Reinhard kill them? He spat in his mind.

Still the need to destroy the Sword Saint burned within him.

But did he need to destroy the Capital to succeed?

Perhaps he should change his plan.

A knock on the door interrupted him.

"Onii-chan come on, it's time for breakfast !" Meili yelled. She was hungry, but the others didn't want to eat without Subaru.

"I'm coming, Meilii!" He responded, not wishing to be fed to her pets.

"I would neeeeever!" Meili said, looking offended.

"Are you sure about that?"

"Okay, not anymore."

It's not like it would work on you…

He came out of his room.

"Finally! " She shouted with impatience.

"Sorry sorry I'll make you a new plush to make it up to you," he offered to appease her.

They both made their way to eat.

Blue and Elsa already were seated.

"Ara, ara you finally decided to join us," Elsa spoke up.

Blue looked at him with hazy lost eyes like always.

"Good morning to you too, Elsa," Subaru rolled his eyes used to the murderer's antics.

Still, this gesture brought a small smile to her face.

She wondered what was this warmth that seeped till her bones.

Warming her so thoroughly each time she interacted with this prideful man.

Such warmth she usually seeks in the bowels of those she killed.

With him next to her she felt that she did not need to hunt for bowels.

It was an utterly new feeling for her.

With Mama dead she was free.

Meili's eyes widened at the notion. Mama is dead?

Sure, she had heard that all of the Sin Archbishops had kicked the bucket thanks to Subaru in this reality, but she forgot to add Lust into that category. The idea that she would ever be free from that woman outside of death sounded like a dream.

Speaking of death, she now realized that her plan to avenge Elsa was now moot. She couldn't kill Subaru, and trying to kill his friends would only make him go back.

So instead, she decided that he would help him bring an end to Mama.

She no longer needed to head to his words.

And yet she remained here along with her sister.

In this house happily playing and smiling.

Truly she wished for this happiness to never end.

A family that was what she had now.

And for them, she would burn the world to ashes.

Subaru watched Elsa smile warily.

"Aaah. Let's eat now," Subaru declared while taking a seat.

Blue can actually cook pretty well, Subaru thought while eating pancakes.

He had taught the recipe to the cat-eared healer out of nostalgia.

"That's pretty good," He muttered.

Blue smile rivaled the sun.

Subaru looked around and saw his companion's smiling face.

His guts churned at the sight.

Isn't it enough? He thought feeling lost.

Burning alive again and again, having the Sword Saint gut him so many times.

Isn't it over? If I want to secure Emilia-tan rise to the throne I just need to kill Felt. Reinhard would be crushed. That perfect knight falling to save his mistress would be ridiculed for the rest of his life, he groused in his mind.

Felt shivered at the idea of Big Bro planning her death, but remembered that her Big Bro wouldn't do such a thing.

Reinhard, meanwhile, felt absolute dread. If this happened in his reality, he wouldn't be able to know. How would he be able to stop an assassin capable of predicting his every move?

No, stop that, he ordered his mind. The real Subaru would never do that.

Madness shone in his eyes, an ear-splitting grin cut his face. Bloodlust could be felt.

Elsa smiled, turning towards him.

"Truly I love that smile," she sighed dreamily.

Subaru snorted.

"Of course thought of murder would excite you," Subaru muttered derisively.

"More work?" Meili asked petulantly.

Subaru rose from his seat.

"I have a plan." He announced it to the group.

"Oh, dear," Roswaal spoke. "Another sceeeeene change."

As the scene changed, everyone in both the Emilia Camp and the Felt Camp tensed. They knew what building they were looking at, and given the previous scene's context, they had a good idea of what they were about to see.

In front of the Astrea Household, Subaru smiled.

Killing Felt had been an easy task.

So easy compared to destroying the capital that it was almost laughable.

All had to do was order Meili to gather Mabeast from the Auguria Dune and set them to attack the nearby cities.

The Sage Council had immediately dispatched the Sword Saint to deal with the horde of Mabeasts.

Leaving his mistress defenseless.

The Gray could not kill Elsa.

Carol and Grimm, the old war heroes, were poisoned.

Blue had gone to them to see his friend or so he had pretended.

Felix wilted as he heard the narration. It didn't help that the images provided were so… detailed.

He was a healer, and yet he did this. It felt like he was responsible for what happened, even if he knew that his counterpart wasn't operating out of his own free will.

Sensing her knight's distress, Crusch decided to hold his hand.

He had touched them for a second.

A mere second was enough for a mana bomb to be placed within their Gates.

Said bomb detonated before Elsa entered the manor.

Now all Elsa had to do was kill Felt.

She succeeded.

None could stop her, the Gray and Cromwell died oh so quickly.

It was an amusing thing for Subaru to know that Old Man Rom had been a leader of the demi-human rebellion.

Upon hearing that, everyone in the Theater was quiet.

"Wh-what?" Felt asked, forgetting for a bit she was murdered.

Elsewhere, Wilhelm couldn't help but feel so stupid.

Valga Cromwell… Old Man Rom… it was so obvious…

He had almost changed his plan to discredit Felt by revealing this fact and spreading rumors about how she was a puppet used by demi-humans to take control of Lugnica.

The hatred against demi-humans was strong enough to remove or thoroughly shake Felt's standing. Ultimately he chose the plan that would hurt Reinhard the most.

Felt had to die. Subaru sighed.

A figure appeared beside him.

"Is it done?" he asked, fully knowing that Elsa had killed them.

"Of course,'' Elsa answered immediately.

"Well then, let's go."

Two figures walked back towards their hideout.

The whole scene disturbed the cast even more than the flaming Capital, and no one could bring themselves to say a word.

Well, no one except for Priscilla, that is.

"So, is it true, then?" she smirked. "Your grandfather really is an insurrectionist."

Ah, shit, Al swore to himself. Sensing an incoming fight, he paused the viewing.

Wilhelm spoke first. "Priscilla-sama, that is highly uncalled for –"

"But you're a veteran of the Demi-Human War, are you not, old man? What, are you going to let an enemy of the Kingdom slip away merely because they are related to one of the Royal Candidates? Or… maybe it's due to their relation to your grandson?"

"Priscilla-sama, that is highly inappropriate!" Ram spoke out. "It's obvious from the previous viewing and this one that Felt's grandfather has changed his ways!"

"Oh, just like your sister has?"

At that moment, several other members from the other Camps began barking and yelling at the strawberry blonde, who merely smiled smugly at them, until Subaru stood up.

"Pris."

Everyone's attention was turned to the Japanese teenager, for various reasons. For most, it was due to his tone, but for Priscilla, it was his audacity to address her so informally.

"I'm going to say this once, so I'm going to say this very clearly: Never, ever, attack anyone for something they have no control over, whether it be their heritage, their associates, or for any actions they caused in a previous loop of mine."

"Hmph, and what if I don't listen to your stupid little request?"

"Probably because I have plenty of skeletons about you, too. I know about the things you've done in the previous loops of mine. Every single, horrible, little, thing, you ever did. It would be a shame if I were to… oh, I don't know… accidentally blab to everyone here?"

"Try something like that, and I will chop your head clean off," she angrily hissed at him.

"Then I'd simply return the favor when I come back," he replied, ignoring the horrified gasps from everyone else. "We both know from this viewing that you're not as invulnerable as you claim to be. And no matter how good you plan your defenses, we both know that it would only be a matter of time until I counteracted them, and finally got to you."

Upon hearing that, Priscilla became so angry, she was calm again. "You wouldn't dare."

"Try me."

The entire Theater was silent. It was a battle of wills. On the one side, the Vollachina Matriarch had a look on her face that expressed that anyone who dared defy her would suffer a fate worse than death, while on the other side, the nasty-eyed knight had a look that expressed the idea that no one would ever truly know how far into the depths of hell he was willing to go to achieve his objective, and neither one of them was willing to surrender to the other.

It was like seeing an unstoppable force challenging an immovable object.

But eventually, one of them faltered.

"Tsk," was the only word out of Priscilla's mouth, before she plopped back into her seat.

Subaru, in return, quietly went back to his seat, too. He was glad his bluff was successful, but he couldn't show any emotions. Meanwhile, everyone else sat back down, both amazed at Subaru of all people managed to make Priscilla yield, while also being terrified of his thinly-veiled threat.

After all, they knew that such a threat could also apply to them, too.

The next morning the Sword Saint would come to see a scene of carnage: His beloved mistress had been slain.

In a strange moment of clarity, Subaru had released Rom's identity. And had given Elsa enough directive to disguise the crime scene.

Blue was the one who autopsied the corpse yet even he could not lie before the grief-stricken Saint.

Poison was administered to Grimm and Carol post-death. With Blue's skills, such a thing had been easily hidden.

Officially the war heroes had been fed a poison that had disturbed their mana flow leading their gate to explode.

Gray and Felt had been killed by Elsa while using a club, Cromwell's club.

As for Rom, his body had been removed from the scene. No one would ever find it. Meili's pets had enjoyed their meals thoroughly.

Elsa had grumbled hearing his order but she had obeyed.

Subaru had manipulated the rumors with Roswaal's help.

WHAM!

"BROTTO?!"

With Al quickly pausing the show, everyone turned to see the green merchant, standing over the clown, with said clown having a bruise in the shape of a fist on his cheek.

"How far?" he hissed. "How far would you go to achieve your goals?!"

"Otto! That's enough –"

"NO, NATSUKI-SAN!" the ashen-haired merchant barked back. "This bastard was willing to work with the Witch Cult in that reality! He's no different than our Roswaal! You know very well he would have done the same in our reality if that damned –"

"OTTO-SAMA, PLEASE STOP!"

Otto fell silent as he saw Frederica. He didn't know why, but seeing here eyes, those green eyes, begging for him not to say anymore, made him calm down.

Looking down at Roswaal he said, "Pick yourself back up." Walking away from him, he was about to head back to his seat, when…

"Otto-sama," Frederica spoke. "Please, sit next to me."

The merchant paused for a bit, before nodding. Looking at everyone else in the Theater, he bowed down, and said, "I apologize for my behavior." As he sat down next to Frederica, who had both Petra and Meili sitting on her lap, she held his hand.

"Well, that happened," Al said, as he resumed the viewing.

But now, all of the Emilia Camp's rivals knew one thing for certain:

Roswaal L. Mathers has done something to warrant his Camp's hatred.

As far as the people of Lugnica were concerned, Cromwell had manipulated young Felt to impose demi-human supremacy.

Felt had rebelled against him.

And in a fit of fury, the giant had killed all in her Camp.

Crushing his beloved granddaughter's head with a club.

Poor Felt had been a hero. One who died far too young.

Wow, without the fingerprints no one can know the culprit.

Reinhard had been suspicious of Felix.

But Blue had easily convinced him.

That one is a good actor, Subaru thought amused.

All Blue had to do was concentrate on his grief about Fourier to make Reinhard believe that he was truly sad.

There is more to deception than lying and feeling. Then again even with all his cheats that monster can't understand humans, Subaru thought viciously.

Crush has been erased, Priscilla Barielle disappeared, Felt is dead. Hoshin is left but I did kill her knight. Still better safe than sorry, he nodded to himself.

Julius winced at the confirmation that Subaru was the one to do him in within that reality. It was fine for him if he died, but if he succeeded in killing his lady… he wouldn't forgive himself.

Anastasia, meanwhile, was breathing laboriously. She was afraid. If the others found out about Echidna, the one thing that was still keeping her alive would be compromised. Ans in the eventuality that Subaru truly went rogue… he would know how to kill her.

"No… please, no…" Ricardo begged, under his breath.

Subaru prepared himself. Here comes the scene change…

Anastasia Hoshin died of mana poisoning in Kararagi.

Mimi and Tivey hugged Ricardo as they heard the narration.

Anastasia was pale, while Julius looked like he was about to vomit.

It took Subaru a few dozen loops to determine her weakness.

From Blue, he had learned that her Gate was defective and yet she could still live.

Killing that scarf had been annoying, he mused.

With all her mercenaries always surrounding her, killing Anastasia Hoshin had been a pain.

Subaru had used Meili's Mabeast and some witch cultist to distract her merry band before he had Meili order a Mabeast to steal her scarf.

Without mana, the Spirit had been defenseless.

"My lady…"

Anastasia couldn't hear Julius. She was too busy trying to focus on her breath. They knew. All of her rivals now knew her weakness, and how to kill her. And worst of all, Subaru of all people would be able to do it with ease. He saw how he threatened Priscilla. How he did that with ease, too. She realized that if he wanted something, absolutely nothing would stop him.

Her eyes noticed her knight's worry, so she said, "I'm fine."

But that was a lie.

She wouldn't be fine for a long time.

Elsa had easily killed it.

Subaru hummed happily to himself.

Ahhh, everything is as it should be, a grin split his face.

Reinhard's standing had immensely fallen after his mistress' death.

Carol and Grimm had been the Demi-Human War heroes they should have without a doubt recognized Cromwell.

In people's minds, Reinhard had left a criminal with access to his mistress.

Truly a disgrace among knights.

Now only Emilia-tan can become King. Ahh, outliving your enemies is truly the best kind of revenge, he cheerfully hummed an old song.

"What should I do now?" Subaru muttered to himself lost.

His goal had been attained what was left for him.

Subaru sat on a sofa in the common room of their safehouse within Lugnica capital.

He had remained there to witness Emilia crowning that would happen in a few days.

"Perhaps you should finally reward me for my hard work?" Elsa popped behind him.

"Damn super-assassin and their sneaking skill," he muttered slowly. "What do you want?" He asked dryly more loudly.

Elsa hesitated, she started to fidget.

Subaru's eyes opened in shock, he then quickly put on a poker face.

What now? That never happened before, he thought quickly.

"Do you want my guts? If that's it then it's fine!" Subaru announced.

"Your guts…?" Naoko asked, as the color drained from her face.

"She's called the "Bowel Hunter" for a reason," her son answered, grimly.

That did not help his mother's condition.

Truly he no longer cared, his goal had been accomplished.

Emilia was now King. Reinhard's name had been dragged through the mud. Truly he was done, the happy ending he had wished for had been achieved.

Elsa shook her head.

Huh?! Subaru yelled in his mind. The gut fanatic refused. She refused?!

Subaru confusion was written on his face seeing this, Elsa chuckled.

" Oh fear not I still enjoy people's guts warm, but…" she trailed off.

While speaking she touched Subaru's stomach to prove her point.

Subaru shivered.

"But...?" He asked the murderer.

"But the idea of removing your guts disgusts me. I have only need for your guts when they remain within your stomach," she admitted almost shyly.

Subaru's eyes widened like a plate.

Wait, that almost sounds like a confession coming from her, he hissed within the confine of his mind.

"It better fucking not be," the black-haired boy hissed.

"Nah, don' worry, Cap'n," the blond tried to reassure his bro. "There's no way tha' psycho –"

Elsa took a breath.

"I love you." She looked at Subaru's face knowing that his whole attention was turned toward her she smiled.

At that, all cognitive function in the theater stopped for a full minute.

Everyone who has ever met the Bowel Hunter personally knew how insane she was, and almost everyone else knew of her reputation. Her disgusting reputation could easily be boiled down to the fact that gutting people was what she lived for, and she had no time for things like romance.

So, naturally, hearing that, even on a screen, took a bit to process.

And when it was done…

"""WHAAAAAAAAAT?!"""

"... spoke too soon."

"The time I spent with you and Meili within this house was the best of my life. I love the way your eyes shine when you plot. I love how you smile when your goals are accomplished. I love the way you take care of Meili. I love the way you keep sewing dolls for her. I love how willful you are. I admire your drive and the length you can go to accomplish your goal," she continued more energetically.

"You know, if it wasn't for all the fucked-up shit we saw earlier, this would be kind nice," the helmeted knight whispered to his mistress.

"Shut up," the Vollachian Matriarch said, her tone still dead.

Her mind was still trying to comprehend the fact that she could have possibly died.

"We both know from this viewing that you're not as invulnerable as you claim to be."

It took Priscilla's entire willpower to make her hands stop shaking.

"I love you," she once again confessed.

"..."

"That's why now that your goal has been accomplished I ask of you one thing." She spoke seriously, her tone leaving no room for doubt.

"..."

"Allow us to remain by your side for the rest of your life," she declared, blushing like a maiden in love.

Subaru's mind glitched.

"Is it a marriage proposal?!" He blurted out.

Elsa's cheeks burned.

"Well if that's what you wish..." she trailed off shyly.

"No. No. Fuck no. Please, for the love of God…"

"Subaru, you know that this is not you, right?" Emilia asked, concerned for her knight.

"He has my face. He has my mannerisms. He has my ability. It's pretty hard to separate the two of us when the guy can practically be my self-insert," Subaru said, trying to hold the bile in his stomach from escaping. "Oh, God, I think I'm gonna throw up…"

Subaru's mind stopped functioning.

A few minutes were spent in silence.

"Elsa, I had been planning to sacrifice all of you in a last-ditch effort to accomplish my goals," he admitted hesitantly.

"Technically speaking, you already did, nyah," Felix said in a dull tone.

That still earned him multiple unamused stares.

"I know. But you did not, why?" She asked seriously.

She had known that Subaru would have discarded her after she was no longer useful.

Yet she was still alive and her Master's goal accomplished.

Hope had shined within her that perhaps Subaru had come to care about her as much as she did for him.

"I… I…" He struggled to explain his course of action. "I woke up one day and realized that I didn't want to lose all of you. I saw the ways you all smiled and wished for more time. Time to share with you."

"..."

"That's why I accomplished my goal without losing any of you." He finished.

Elsa smiled.

"I want to spend the rest of my life by your side. Regardless of the path, you walk. For I know that as long as I remain by your side, you will light my life," she spoke softly.

Subaru hesitated.

"I don't know."

"..."

"It's finally over. After so many deaths so many times. I'm done."

"..."

"I did it," he spoke incredulously.

"..."

"I won not that damned Sword Saint or all those cheats I did." He continued madness, tainting his tone.

"..."

"But now I don't know what to do..." he trailed off.

"..."

"Do I even have a reason to live anymore?" he asked no one in particular.

"You don't need one."

"Emilia-tan?!"

"You don't need a reason to live, Subaru. You, and every counterpart of yours out there," the half-elf said. "Your life is not solely about making me King, or tearing down Reinhard, or whatever "mission" any version of you decides to do. You can just live for the people around you. Whether they be us… or even irredeemable monsters and murderers."

Everyone's heads turned as Emilis spoke to her knight, amazed by what she said.

"She's right!" Rem nodded. "Subaru-kun's life is not based solely around success!"

"Yeah, Natsuki-san!" Otto agreed. "It's about sharing experiences, and making others happy!"

"All work and no play makes Jack a dull boy," Al added.

As Subaru looked around the Cast, each of them giving him words of encouragement, he realized they were right. Working so hard to achieve a goal, while nice, wouldn't give him true happiness all on its own. Being with his friends and family, and forming bonds, making each other happy, THAT was what living life was for.

Having a goal in life was just a bonus.

"You don't need a reason to live," Elsa spoke up.

"..."

"And if you don't know what to do then come with me?" She asked teasingly.

"We'll have to leave the country then, " he told her curiously.

"Let's go to Kararagi it is the best place to be for us," She replied.

"You'll have to stop killing. That and we'll need a way to make a living," he explained.

"You can keep on creating inventions and selling them. That mayonnaise you created was quite good." She answered immediately, not deterred by Subaru's question.

Subaru seemed proud to hear the last part of her speech.

Damn right, mayonnaise is awesome, he thought sagely.

He then sobered up.

"Can you even give up on killing and gutting people?" he asked genuinely curious.

"For you, I can," she replied, her eyes shining with resolve.

And for the second time, the Cast was stunned to silence by the on-screen Elsa.

It wasn't as shocking as her confession a few minutes earlier, but it was still amazing. Subaru, someone who, by all outside perspectives, just seems like a normal guy, managed to CONVINCE the legendary Bowel Hunter to stop killing and gutting people.

And all because he spent some time with her?!

"Smooth, Natsuki-san. Smooth."

"Aaaaah, I see..." he muttered looking at the roof.

Elsa looked nervous waiting for his answer.

He turned toward her.

"Well then let's see where the future will lead us," he smiled softly.

"Even after murdering countless innocents, your smiles are still pure sunshine incarnate," the purple-haired knight joked.

"Not now, Julius."

"Let's go, Elsa."

Elsa smiled brightly.

After Emilia was crowned, Subaru left Lugnica, taking Elsa, Meili, and Felix with him.

Their destination: Kararagi.

"You know, minus all of the horrible murders and other things we just saw, this was pretty nice," Frederica smiled. "Especially that public conronation."

The Royal Candidates agreed with the maid, mostly due to the fact that they could imagine themselves getting that crown, while also making them feel a little better, after all of the nightmare-inducing crap they just spent twenty minutes watching.

"Oh, hey! There's a scene change!" Kenichi pointed out.

Meanwhile, Rem felt a little sick to the stomach seeing a Subaru (no matter how evil they are), running away with a girl that wasn't her to Kararagi. No… we've already made our choice…

A little girl happily hummed. Today her father and mother were going to tell her of the way they met.

"Aww, that's so precious!" Naoko cooed at the narration.

Dad and Mom are so in love their story must be a happy one!  she thought energetically.

""Aww…"" a majority of the audience cooed.

It was definitely far more wholesome than what they saw before.

Her father was a great merchant and inventor while her mother was a beautiful powerful fighter.

Suddenly, everyone tensed, as their minds all became one with dread.

Said girl had black hair and slanted purple eyes.

Oh.

She had mostly inherited her mother's looks.

Oh, no.

Her eyes definitely came from her father's, though.

OH, NO.

"YA FUCKED ELSA?!" Garfiel screamed in horror at the idea.

SMACK!

"OW! WHA' WUZ THA' FOR?!"

"LANGUAGE, GARF!" Frederica screamed, equally horrified at the concept.

Meanwhile, Rem's face made it look like her soul had left her body as she watched the Natsuki child, while Emilia felt a mix of confusion and sadness at seeing the child. Various other women, including Cursch, Anastasia, and even Priscilla, were uncomfortable watching that, too.

Meanwhile, Kenichi and Naoko didn't know whether to gush about their new grandchild, or be horrified by who the mother is, or the events that transpired to get that child conceived.

And finally, there was Subaru himself, who was pretty much catatonic. First, he wasn't even the one to get laid first, it was some psychopath from another reality. Second, of all the people to do the deed with, it had to be the woman who had gutted him repeatedly. And third, apparently, it was good enough that he did it multiple times, if this kid's existence was anything to go off of.

Even as he felt this metaphorical kick to his balls, he examined his possible daughter. On the one hand, yes she was absolutely adorable, and that smile of hers was a blessing on that world, but on the other hand, the things that had to happen for her existence to be a possibility, and given who in the fucking hell her parents actually were, made this beyond cursed.

Hence, we sagely decided to call her existence "blursed".

Suddenly she was raised up by arms catching her from behind.

"What are you so happy about Andromeda?" Meili asked.

"Aunt Meiliii!" She squealed in happiness.

"Huh, that's what I look like in the future?" the blue-haired assassin spoke, as she saw that her older version was a whole lot taller, and WAY more mature-looking.

"I think you aged great!" Petra said encouragingly.

Oh, the innocence of children. Obviously, they didn't think much of the implications of what had to have transpired in order for such a future to actually come to fruition.

At least, not much.

"Mom and Dad are going to tell me how they met tonight," Andromeda Natsuki happily explained.

"Oh, I see. That's quite the tale. A good bedtime story for sure," the ninja replied.

"Is it?!" Andromeda squealed.

Meili smiled.

"Let's find your parents now." Meili started to walk toward the Natsuki compound with her niece in her arms.

And so after a few hundred thousand of time, Natsuki Subaru had found happiness.

As the lights lit up again, everyone was silent for a moment.

Then the screaming began.

Starting with Subaru, of course.

Author's Note: Sweet nightmares, everyone.

The first half was from the story, "Droplets Cast to the Sea", by Dracozion, also known as Arouwuctine. The link's s/13782125/1/Droplets-Cast-to-the-Sea, on , and /works/28426329/chapters/69656871 on Archive of Our Own. The second half is from "Another Way", by mayachen. The link is s/13906447/1/Another-way on , and /works/31867246 on Archive of Our Own. Now, for the comments, and hoo boy, were there a lot of them this time around.

DashingSalyer101: Dude, the title is literally "Tales from the Multiverse", so it would make sense that they're not watching the past. Yeah, I wondered who would be a good addition to the Cast, and the Natsukis were perfect! Also, yes, I too am fairly certain that I'll finish this before the Reactionist is off his hiatus.

RandomGuest: Of course everyone would have questions. Unfortunately, we can't give them all of the answers just yet! We still have plenty of shockers in the wings! And I agree, there is now way this Subaru will ever have a drop of confidence

Raijinmaru: Well, you got something close to an insane Subaru worshiping Emilia.

Guest #1: I hope you're amused with the Sin Archbishop of Pride, you sicko.

Guest Alt: While I don't agree with the idea that some people were out of character, I do agree that the reactions were… lacking. But the thing is, I honestly have no idea what to put in some of the scenes, hence why I'm not doing this alone. And while I can understand why you think some people are out of character, there is a reasoning behind my madness. For example, now that his secret is out, Subaru doesn't feel like he needs to hide anything. Still, I'll do my best to try to improve on them. Hope you stick around!

Guest #2: You're not voting, the Cast is.

Milord800: The good news is, you can see both options! And of course Subaru will freak out at seeing one of his many different versions of him in the Witch Cult. That is half the fun! And I'm glad that you liked the chapter, overall.

OnePunchPlayer: There's two stories. The idea is that by the end of both of them, the Cast will see life, the world, and Subaru, in completely different lights. And yes, I get the idea that Lugnica has weapons of mass destruction, too. Also, I understand your confusion at the opening, that was just my original creation so Subaru just doesn't begin the episode with "Several times before now, I have died".

Raider301: While I would have loved to add Re: Avenger, if I did that, it would open the door to multiple other crossovers, and I didn't wanna do that.

zard 428: I know that most people wanted the second choice, I got it.

AviaZaryx: Aha! The magical power of cutting right off at that!

FishEyes101: Well, given how one of our endings is now scrapped, these recommendations could work, especially the one with the Books of the Dead. Except anything from Re: Forgotten, because we already have two of those ready to go.

Kick Bubblegum: Glad you found this awesome! Here's some more!

ThatRabidPotato: I'm not adding Petra into Subaru's "caused death" list because one, that's a child, and two, he chose to end his life, not her. Glad you look forward to it, and no, the second choice isn't always going to be completely terrifying. And of course I gave credit to the authors! I even asked permission from the ones I could get into contact with!

AiriMage: I knew I wanted to do something creative with the series, and I'm glad that it paid off. I'm planning on adding a bunch of major stories into this, including two Re: Forgotten-inspired ones. However, I will be avoiding "Lone Star" like the plague. (DAMN RIGHT! -Infinite)

Jpx0999: Glad to see that you love both my stories!

Griffith Moses:

Scattershot98: See?! This guy gets it! The emotion, trauma, and bitterness coming from Subaru! Also, I'm glad that I helped you find a new story! See you in this one?

KingLAO2964: Technically, they're both fanfics, so…

Cracken1244: I'm not going to be using too many fancy words to cover up for "said". I'm just gonna use them whenever "said" has been used too many times.

tiny taru: Here's your Pridebaru, truth-teller.

BigSmokeYeet: At the moment, Naoko is trying to rationalize her trauma, and seeing that her son pretty much turned on his own friends already, she didn't have to. Also, I'm planning for Al's Authority reveal to be dramatic, so I'm gonna hold onto it for now.

MerryZap: I'm planning to try and update this every week, but I can't promise anything! And yes, the idea was that the reactions were toned down, because everyone was still stunned that this was happening under their noses. Plus, since this wasn't technically "their" Subaru, they didn't react normally towards him. And don't worry, the idea of Subaru's power will sink in further to everyone as the story progresses.

ASKL: Glad to see that you're so enthusiastic.

NeeldeDealer: Hate to break it to you, but the Cast won't actually be reacting to the Ifs. They'll be reacting to fics based off of the Ifs. Hope you still like them, though.

SAMBICOXD: Your response is in the upper paragraph. Also, stop chanting.

Sploosh: Not the actual Pride If, and you're not the one voting.

halt_and_catch_fire: There are so many people I agree with in one sitting, and you, sir, are one of them! Also, if such an error does exist, I'm too tired to correct it!

ekzesh: Stop chanting on this throne of half-truths.

James_S_o: Yes, Shion is gonna make an appearance. Two of them, hopefully.

Guest #3: I actually never considered having Subaru try to hide it until the bitter end, mostly because in so many of the following stories, his power will serve as a plot device, so it's best that everybody got used to it now. Also, Subaru has always tried to tell people about it, so the whole "out of character" thing feels more like a coin toss to me.

SenSlice: I actually never considered that, but dang.

leymax2021: Your chapter is in another story.

King_maximilian_412: The trauma train has already crashed. Plus, this is more like two different fanfics based on the Pride If merging into one, if anything.

Rairin: The continuity works like this: Since the choice split the timeline, the Cast will never watch the other option. But you can surely read it! And yes, Option One, they will always pick the first choice, and Option Two is always the second choice, regardless.

JustaPasserby: I have already talked about both subjects. Next!

Idiotwriter: I sure hope this was a badger for you!

FakeA: And now, my ears are bleeding. Thanks.

Flex_on_writer: While I won't show the episode where Subaru says he hates himself, they might see something similar in one viewing. Or, I might write him saying that to the Cast, who knows? Also, these stories are going in a roughly chronological order of when Subaru was summoned, so this story was coming soon rather than later, anyway.

A special thanks to Infinite the Celestain for helping me in making this story, and for being an all-around great guy! Thanks for reading, and we'll see you all next time!

 - Ernalore

Next time:

What if the Witch of Envy never existed?

OR

What if Subaru Natsuki was born the opposite gender?

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: Playing House

As the lights lit up again, everyone was silent for a moment.

Then the screaming began.

"AIIIEEE!"

"WHAT THE FUCK?!"

"MY EYES!"

"I'M GONNA HURL!"

Everyone was practically traumatized by what they saw. Seeing Subaru as the Sin Archbishop of Pride, burning down all of Lugnica, destroying Reinhard's reputation, killing off all his friends, and having a child with ELSA of all people, was too much for them.

Even people like Priscilla and Roswaal seemed ready to lose it.

And then, the new options showed up.

What if the Witch of Envy never existed?

OR

What if Subaru Natsuki was born the opposite gender?

It was at this moment that the Cast was sent into silence from their panic.

"Okay!" After thinking about it for a moment, Subaru announced. "I think that after what we just… saw, we need something that will be… more calming and therapeutic."

"Are you pulling an executive order on us?" Al asked. "Who died and made you President?"

"Uh, I did. Several thousand times," the black-haired boy snapped back. "Or, at least enough times to become a psychopath capable of traumatizing all of my friends and family."

"Subaru, we already talked about this! You know that wasn't you!" Emilia wasn't going to let her knight belittle himself for actions outside of his control.

"Yeah, well it's a little hard to think that when the guy literally had my name, my face, my abilities, my miasma, and my unhealthy drive to make you King, Emilia-tan!" Subaru said in frustration, unable to distinguish himself from the one they just witnessed.

Hearing this gave the Cast more insight into Subaru's mind. They wondered if this was a consequence of his horrible ability, or something that came about from his experiences.

"Okay, let's think logically here," Anastasia said. "Al, th' Conditions."

"Right," the helmeted knight responded, clicking the remote.

Conditions: References "the Original".

Conditions: Subaru arrives earlier.

"Th' Original?" Anastasia wondered what that meant.

"Well, if I were to hazard a guess," the half-elf's knight began. "I would say that, given the questions and the Condition, the first option is probably some sort of time travel mind-fuck, and we seriously don't need that after what we just saw."

"I agree with Subaru," Emilia started, "What we need right now is to help calm ourselves and relax a bit." Though, the half-elf will admit that she hoped the first option would not include racism towards half-elves due to the whole "no Witch" gimmick.

"All right, second option it is," Al said, quite eager to see what his bro looks like as a girl. The helmeted knight clicked on the second option, and started the episode.

What if Subaru Natsuki was born the opposite gender?

Conditions: Subaru arrives earlier.

On a late Sunday night, The renowned inn and bar "Hertha" was bustling with rowdy mercenaries, shady travelers, and broke merchants of all shapes and sizes, ranging from tiny demi-humans to buffed drunkards. During this period of time, it would be nigh impossible for a traveler to find a room, but Otto was a rather slippery merchant. His talent and tongue were enough to achieve victory.

"Oh, hey! I'm in this one!" Otto pointed out.

"Congratulations, Otto!" Kenihci smiled. "You've made your debut!"

"Madam, we are not asking for much!" Otto pleaded, "Just a room – a roof to cover us from the bad weather tonight! We are offering five silver coins!"

"Also this bear plush!" His companion, Subaru Natsuki, chimed in, holding out her famed stuffed toy, "For your cute daughter!" She winked at the little girl peeking from her position behind her mother. Blushing, the child immediately hid her face in her mother's dress.

"Subaru-kun, you look so beautiful!" Rem couldn't help but comment on her Hero's beauty. Emilia also agreed with Rem. She believed Subaru looked very beautiful as a woman.

But I think Subaru is quite handsome as a man, too… As the half-elf thought that, she immediately blushed in embarrassment and shook her head to get rid of the thought.

"HAHAHA! CAP'N HAS BOOBS! HAHAHA!" Garfiel laughed up a storm.

Meanwhile, Ram couldn't help but feel jealous of the other Subaru's chest size. "Hmph, it would only make sense that Barusu would attempt to outshine Ram to achieve her perfection."

"Why Nee-sama, is that jealousy I hear?" Subaru smuggling commented on Ram's statement.

"If you did, then you must be going deaf, Barusu," Ram turned away to not have Subaru see her reddening face.

Elsewhere, a certain Sword Saint's face was as red as his hair, while a purple-haired knight's jaw was slack open as he was mesmerized by the balck-haired beauty on the screen.

Later on, whenever anyone asked them about that, they would strictly deny it.

"...We have some space in the storeroom." Hertha, the famed owner stared sternly at the pair, "Don't get carried away just because there is one bed, you hear!"

"OH MY GOD!"

"JESUS CHRIST!"

In an instant, Subaru and Otto looked horrified, as everyone else let out some shocked and embarrassed reactions. They were like brothers-in-arms, so hearing that just felt wrong. As for Garfiel, he was doing his best not to burst out laughing.

Meanwhile, Frederica suddenly had a strong urge to punch Subaru.

Rem and Emilia however, wanted to do the same to Otto.

Otto flushed scarlet and gestured with his hands furiously, "We-we are not like that! We are merely business partners –"

Otto instantly regretted speaking. One look at his companion and he understood he was not to be spared.

"Ah!" Subaru placed her hand on her forehead dramatically, "How could you? After all, you did to me, you say we are not –"

"Natsuki-san!" Otto shrieked, ashamed, "This is no time for teasing me! Do you want to sleep in the storm?" He turned to the owner, "We are really innocent! Our relationship is purely professional!"

"Isn't "professional" too cruel? We have a much, much closer relationship than thaaaaaat…" Subaru whispered into his ears and promptly burst into laughter as they reddened, "Pfft! Otto, your reaction! It's like a girl! So adorable!" She patted him on the back, "Don't worry, I am not interested in a guy like you."

"Gee, thanks." Otto wasn't sure whether to feel relieved or rejected.

Good, Frederica dryly thought. Wait, why am I thinking that?

"What do you mean a guy like me!" Otto protested, his cheeks tinted red.

"Halt your flirting." Hertha sighed, relenting, "Ah, to be young! It would be wicked of me to kick you out in this weather. You can stay in the storeroom. " Hertha glanced at Subaru then at Otto, "Clearly, your man is too shy to lay a move."

"He's not my guy!" Subaru exclaimed as Otto yelled simultaneously, "I am not shy!"

Subaru's contracted Spirit Yoru spun around her, irritated. She did not like Otto very much and also disliked her contractor being linked to him in any way or form.

"Oh, hey, I have a different contracted Spirit in this reality," Subaru pointed out.

A certain Great Spirit of Yin instantly did not like this timeline.

"Yes, yes, not yet." Hertha winked at Subaru, "Sometimes, girls have to be proactive."

Upon hearing that, Subaru did a spit take with his drink.

"What does she mean, Frederica nee-sama?" Petra asked.

"Uhh…" the blonde bagn to sweat. "You'll know when you're older, Petra-chan! Yeah…"

Subaru turned a violet shade of pink, sputtering, "N-no, I, why would I, with him?!" She stood up quickly, her chair falling to the floor with a loud clatter, "Otto, let's go, I am sleepy!"

"Wait, Natsuki-san!" Otto picked up the fallen chair and rushed after her, "Thank you for your grace, Madam Hertha!" He did not forget to leave the silver coins and the teddy bear on the table.

"The storeroom is at the end of the corridor!" Hertha shouted after them, "There should be some spare blankets and pillows."

Opening Theme: Bursty Greedy Spider

Subaru is seen rising from the floor of the screen, as if time itself was reversing a fall, all while blood seems to be returning from a wound on his chest.

"Here we go again…"

"I seriously don't like the first scene, now that we know it's full context…"

Tales from the Multiverse

As the title faded, seven different Subarus are seen dancing around like idiots.

"Al, is there a skip button?" Subaru asked.

"Eh, too lazy to look around for it now."

"Man, fuck you."

Then, the next scene is of the seven Subarus, all of them charging into battle, each of them showing their individuality, all lead by… the original.

As the camera zooms out of the scene, it reveals thousands of scenes, all of them playing at the same time, all of them… possible realites, waiting to be seen.

The scenes become a light brown in color, as it's revealed that the camera is zooming out of Subaru's eye, revealing that he's bleeding and wounded, but still smiling with his classic maniacal smile, and ready to keep on fighting.

Episode Three:

Playing House

Seeing the title, Kenichi and Naoko thought back to Subaru's childhood and when they would play with him at home. Then, they were reminded of a certain something Subaru used to do.

"Oh, Subaru. I remember when you tried on dresses to try and look like a beautiful princess," Naoko thought back fondly on those times.

Everyone who was not in the Natsuki family went silent in disbelief.

"MOM, NO!" Subaru yelled in terror.

""HE DID WHAT?!"" Garfield and Otto gasped.

"AHAHAHAHAHAAAA! What!? Was Barusu dissatisfied with being born a man?!" Ram jabbed at Subaru who was too in shock to talk back, while also laughing like a hyena.

"Please tell me he also wore a wig!" Petra demanded.

"Yes, yes! Tell us immediately!" Rem joined in.

"Yes, pleeeeease tell us! As his liege, I must know! For… educational purposes!" Emilia begged her knight's parents to tell them, already having certain ideas for after they left the theater.

"Oh yes, he did. He wore a wig that completely matched his hair color and covered his left eye!" Naoko informed the girls, who squealed at the thought.

"MENTAAAAAL IMAGE!" Roswaal whooped out, joining in the fun.

"Did he stuff his bra, too?! Hahahaha!" Ricardo wheezed out, while dying of laughter.

"Nah, he was still too young, but I wouldn't be surprised if he did now," Kenichi chuckled at the good old days.

Subaru looked about ready to use Return by Death to go back and avoid this whole conversation. The black-haired knight slumped back in his seat in defeat. Well, if my life wasn't over in the last few minutes, it is now.

There were various laughter from all over the Theater, from the subtle chortles of Wilhelm and Reinhard, to the laugh-out-loud from Felt and Meili, everyone was smiling.

Seeing this, Subaru couldn't feel completely horrible about the revelation. At least everyone is smiling and laughing, that almost makes my reveal worth it. Almost.

"Eh, at least it's better than his Witch Cult cosplay," Al commented.

Hearing that, everyone's laughter immediately died.

The storeroom was cluttered with items, ranging from a fierce statue of a dog with eight legs to random boulders and sacks of tatoes. However, Otto and Subaru were used to living in worse conditions on their journeys. To have shelter and warmth was a blessing in itself.

Subaru stretched and jumped, pulling Otto into her daily nightly exercises. The merchant followed her actions and instructions with resignation. This had become their routine ever since they became business partners and started traveling together.

"1, 2, 3, and done!" Subaru declared, and pulled Otto away from their luggage, "Now, time to sleep. Even, you, Otto. You can check those accounts tomorrow morning."

"But –" Otto started but was immediately silenced.

"No buts! You need your rest!" Subaru dragged him onto the gnawed, squeaking, enveloping him in her arms.

Although Otto had grown a certain resistance to her cuddling, Hertha's words from earlier set him aflame like the first time they slept in one bed. Often, they had to share their sleeping spaces, not because of his desires, maybe a little, but as a necessity. During their travels, separate beds were a luxury and often impossible.

At first, Otto would stay awake with his eyes shut and his thoughts in an uproar. Subaru, likewise, was evidently not able to sleep with how much she used to shift around. But eventually, he found the girl's touch soothing, and comprehended that when they huddled together like this, under the same blanket, his companion would sleep better with fewer nightmares.

"Do it, do it, do it!" Al chanted.

"AL."

"All right, all right, I'll keep it PG, sheesh."

Additionally, he developed a certain affection for her. An affection he so cautiously hid in the depths of his heart and his red cheeks.

"Hey, Otto," Subaru whispered, "Are you going to search for a house tomorrow?"

"...Yes." Otto replied, "It's not good to stay in this inn for long."

"Are you… sure about this?" Subaru's reply came slow and hesitant.

Otto adjusted his position to gaze at her, "What do you mean?"

"Do you really want to stop... traveling?" Subaru asked, avoiding his eyes, "And settle down."

"Wow, the phrasing."

"I agree," Naoko replied to her son.

"I agree," Kenichi said. "Settle down, get hitched, get a job with a six-figure income, have a big house, a nice car, two kids! The perfect American suburban lifestyle!

"What the fuck are they talking about?" Felt whispered into Reinhard's ear.

"I have no idea, my lady. It must be an otherworldly thing."

"Alien talk, got it."

"I'll have to eventually." Otto avoided answering straightforwardly, "You know my bad luck! "

"But you like traveling," Subaru gazed hesitantly at him.

"I do." Otto affirmed, "But I am not particularly fond of danger…And I do wish to open a store."

"Alright. If… you say so." Subaru nestled deeper into his chest, trying to grasp at all the warmth he could provide to her.

Daylight came quickly. Otto awakened first, glad to know that his companion had another undisturbed and satisfactory nap. Gently loosening her grip on him, he climbed out of his bed and checked the bags, confirming all the items were present, then briefly with the birds chirping out the window for any news.

Verifying nothing worrying had emerged, he turned towards the bed and shook the girl awake. Subaru opened her eyes, gazing at Otto and then at her surroundings in a confused daze.

"Natsuki-san," he smiled, "It's dawn."

"That smile. That damn smile."

"It reminds me of yours, Subaru," Reinhard replied.

"Mm-hm!" Emilia nodded. "That smile is for good boys!"

Subaru couldn't help but blush in embarrassment.

"Oh right." Subaru sat up, languidly, and covered her mouth as she yawned, "We came to the Capital. Alive. No thanks to you Otto!"

"Hey!" Otto retorted, indignant, "If I didn't deal with those carriage drivers we would be still stuck on the highway!"

"Right, and whose fault was it that we were stuck there?" Subaru's glare morphed into a playful grin, "Sorry, Sorry, Otto. You are just fun to tease. Don't get offended. You are really dependable, ya know?"

"I know." Otto humphed, "And I won't take offense so easily."

Yoru buzzed excitedly around Subaru causing a grin to emerge on the girl's face.

"It is your first time in the capital, Yoru?" Subaru chuckled, "It's mine too! Since it's the capital, it should be a remotely safe place…"

Otto winced slightly. Lugunica had not been a safe place for the past few years, and probably wouldn't be in the future. Nevertheless, the Capital was teeming with knights and guards and should be comparatively safer.

"I have rented a stall in the market street," Otto said, taking out a map. "It was expensive, but it's in a good spot."

He had contacted his best contacts and links to secure an area with a steady and good flow of business. Subaru's rising reputation and prominence as an inventor in the merchants' circle also contributed.

"Wow, color me impressed ya two," Anastasia complimented, "If you weren't working fer Emilia, I'd be tempted to hire ya."

Subaru and Otto were a bit embarrassed, while a certain half-elf was trying her best to not commit figurative murder.

Subaru looked slightly hesitant.

"It'll be fine." Otto comforted her, "Your wares are top-class! They always sell well! It won't be different this time!"

"Thanks, Otto." She pumped her fist into the air, "Yosh! So to try and not let down you who has put his hope into me, I am going to work hard!"

Otto and Yoru cheered alongside her.

The market street was waking up when they arrived. They quickly and slightly clumsily set up their first shop, displaying a substantial amount of Subaru's works and a vibrant board reading "Natsuki Toy Works!"

"This looks great?" Subaru turned to Otto and Yoru for confirmation.

"It looks great!" Otto gave her a thumbs up, a gesture from Subaru's homeland meaning, "Excellent!"

Subaru beamed.

"My eyes…" Julius winced. "That smile… is so bright!"

"I can already feel my depression being lifted away…" Al added.

Heh, Subaru thought grimly. The people with the brightest smiles are always the saddest.

"Oiya!" Hearing a voice call them out, they turned around. An elderly couple walked toward them with a menacing, friendly aura, "Look, some new young'uns."

"Ah, Hello!" Otto nervously greeted them, being unskilled with friendly elders, "Um, I am Otto Suwen, a merchant, and this is my partner, a toymaker, Subaru Natsuki…"

Subaru on the other hand greeted them more pleasantly, "It's nice to meet you! You guys own the stall across the street, right? The wooden bowls and cutlery?"

"Yes!" The lady smiled, "I am Willa Williams. And this is my husband, Bill Williams. If you have any troubles, you can come to us."

The husband nodded, preferring to remain silent. Otto smiled, nervous.

"Thanks a lot!" Subaru grabbed one of her creations and pushed it into the lady's hand, "These flowers never wilt so they'll look lovely on you!"

"Ohoho! What a charmer!" The lady patted Otto, "You are quite the lucky lad!"

Otto laughed nervously.

Once again, the three special ladies in the Emilia Camp did not like the suggestive commentary. Two of them didn't want their man, or girl in this case, with the merchant, while one of them didn't want the ashen-haired merchant to be with… that woman.

"I know!" Subaru grinned and nudged Otto, "She knows, they know, but you don't know, huh?"

The couple returned to their stall, glowing in happiness all the way. Otto exhaled in relief as they exited. For some reason, Otto could do well in normal negotiations, but being neighborly altogether was another issue.

"Otto, you have an elder phobia, don't you?" Subaru tilted her head, peering at him.

"Elder… what?" Otto responded, confused.

"Phobia. Meaning fear." Subaru explained, "You get all nervous and sweaty dealing with someone with more experience and age than you."

"…Natsuki-san is too good with children and the elderly." Otto hurriedly changed the topic. "See? You didn't need to be so worried! You will be great with the customers!"

"…Right." Subaru smiled, "I might not be entirely useless, then!"

"Natsuki-san is never useless," Otto firmly stated. Yoru fluttered around in agreement for once. "You should appreciate yourself more."

"He's right."

"Emilia-tan?"

"He's right, Subaru," the half-elf stated, leaving no room for argument.

Subaru froze. A pink blush slowly entered her cheeks.

"Ah… oh…" She glanced at the floor, "Thanks."

Contrary to her anxiety and low self-confidence, Customers came in ravenous multitudes, depleting her stock of toys and handmade accessories, consisting of young girls to children to men searching for a gift for their lovers. Otto smirked. Seeing her interact so confidently and so comfortably with people caused his heart to lighten with bliss and pride. It was so different from the desperate and ragged her when they first met.

"Excuse me." Otto watched to see an elderly man in a rich suit approach Subaru, "I heard you selling some yellow flower crowns that would never wilt."

"Oh." Subaru's eyes dulled, "Sorry, sir. We are sold out of flower crowns."

"It's no issue at all." The man shook his head, "It's just my wife liked flowers."

Wilhelm subtly winced at the memory.

As did Reinhard.

"I see." A twinkle blossomed in the depths of Subaru's brown eyes, Otto knew she had another of her crazy ideas. "But sir, you could place a custom order!"

"Custom order?" The man repeated.

"Yes." Subaru's grin widened, "You specify the type of object you like to have made, and we'll make it exactly like your preference. Although, it'll be a little more expensive. Would you like to order one?"

"I shall take you up on your offer." The man smiled, "A yellow flower crown, how much would it cost?"

"A night's lodgings!" Subaru instantly reacted, her eyes blazing.

"Natsuki-san!" Otto shot out of his position with wide eyes, "What are you –? You can't just –!"

"What?" Subaru retorted, "You taught me to grab every opportunity!"

"Ha! That's what she said!" Al laughed at the unintentional innuendo, causing Subaru and his parents to seize up in shock, horror, and a splash of humor.

Everyone else had no idea what the saying meant.

"But we could sleep in the inns again!" Otto countered.

"And if they were full again?" Subaru rejoined, "Otto, you are excellent in everything. But… I can see you are having difficulties with finding a place to stay. Otherwise, you would have found one before we even arrived. It's unlike you to be ill-prepared. " Otto stiffened. "But… if… if I can secure one instead, there would be no problem, right?"

"That's…." Otto lowered his eyes.

Subaru clenched the fabric of her dress, "I-I am not trying to hurt or be mean to you Otto, I just thought if I could… at least lighten your burden a little, it would be nice."

Yoru bumped against Otto's forehead angrily. Subaru, no matter how much she teased and played with Otto, loathed the thought of hurting him or being hated by him. She would always, always, prioritize him.

Even if he didn't want it.

The Subaru in the Theater winced at what his female counterpart said, and the narration just made that wince even deeper. It seemed that he would always be trying to lighten the burden of those around him, no matter what.

They really were the same person.

"It's okay, Natsuki-san." Otto placed a hand on her shoulder, "I… I understand."

Otto felt his tongue grow heavy. it was not as if he disliked her being considerate of him, he just felt guilty about burdening her with some matters that were supposed to be his responsibility.

"Mister," Subaru turned to the man, "You are a noble If I am not wrong? For artisans to be invited to a noble's house for commission… it's not uncommon in the country if I recall?"

"Quite an interesting pair, you are. Certainly, young miss," the man laughed. "It would be rude of me to let you stay at an inn when I have requested a favor of you. My lady would surely not mind."

"But…" Otto hesitated.

"We'll immediately move out once you find a place to stay," Subaru said, "I trust you."

Her words lightened his heart instantly. He was stupid. Of course, he was.

Once again, the awkwardness for Subaru and Otto returned. But it wasn't the funny awkwardness that came with the flirtatious personality of Fembaru, no. This was the awful kind of awkwardness that made every party want to crawl into a hole and die.

"Otto, I…"

"Natsuki-san, it's fine…"

"No, it's not," he snapped. "Otto, you're not stupid. You're the only reason I was able to get out of that hell loop back at the Sanctuary. You helped save all of us. You're not stupid."

"I… thanks, Natsuki-san."

As the two of them smiled at one another, various members of the rival Camps wondered what exactly happened in this "Sanctuary" to warrant Subaru calling one of his loops a "hell loop".

It turns out the man was Wilhelm van Astrea working for Duchess Crusch herself. Otto nearly fainted. As usual, Subaru was blissfully unaware of the complex details of the world's intricacies, and was only excited to meet the admirable 'boss lady' who he served for.

They did. At dinner time.

Otto wondered when did it become so easy to meet a duchess so well affiliated with the Royal family itself.

"I am Crusch Karsten." Even if she did not need to, the lady introduced herself, "And this is my knight, Felix Argyle."

"Nice to meet you, nya!" Felix winked at them.

"It's nice to see a version of me that isn't a brainwashed slave, nyah," Felix commented, cauing everyone to cringe. It seemed that the catboy wasn't going to forget the previous episode anytime soon.

Crusch gave a small sigh. She knew Felix was still upset with Subaru from the reveal of his ability, and seeing him as a slave to the same man was not helping. She could only hope that the catboy would work out his issues with his fellow knight.

"I am Otto Suwen, a merchant." Otto introduced himself as politely as possible, "And this is my business partner, Subaru Natsuki, a toymaker."

"Nice to meet you!" Subaru said, "Umm… I have to apologize in advance because I really don't know… umm… well, ya know, noble courtesy so if I offend you please let it go!"

"You are Wilhelm's guest." Crusch smiled softly at the girl, "You don't have to worry about such a thing."

"Sorry. I just have some bad experiences with… well, nobles," Subaru stated.

Otto was surprised. With how she smoothly talked Wilhelm into giving her shelter and her earlier excitement, he never would have thought. It kind of stung that she didn't tell him about it. But she hid many things. This wouldn't be the first.

"Hey, Hey!" Felix leaned across the table, a catlike grin plastered onto his face, "How did ya impress Old Man Wilhelm? He couldn't stop praising nya!"

"Must've done something herculean to do that." Subaru assured, not truly believing he could easily impress Old Man Wil.

"Nonsense, Subaru-dono. You have done more for us than you know." The Sword Demon assured his surrogate grandson. In fact, now that Wilhelm thought about it, he should probably talk to Subaru's parents about integrating Subaru into their family while he stays in Lugnica, if only to give his parents some comfort.

Maybe Reinhard would like to have a surrogate brother. They certainly get along swimmingly, Wilhelm thought. After the death of the White Whale, Wilhelm had some time to think on his past choices and what became of them. He could only feel ashamed for what he did to his grandson, for blaming him for Theresia's death, for ruining his childhood, for emotionally destroying him. Wilhelm just… feels like a failure. No doubt Theresia would never want to see him again when his time finally comes. He could only hope to make amends while he still can.

"Impress?" Subaru was evidently confused.

"Indeed." The duchess nodded, "Unless you impressed him, he wouldn't have invited you here."

"Hmm…" Subaru gazed thoughtfully at them, "Maybe, he thought you did like a flower crown too? Or maybe some 'crawling' earrings will suit you."

"It'll be for free, of course." Otto supplemented. "As a thank-you gift for letting us stay."

He knew once Subaru decided to make something, she wouldn't stop until she was satisfied.

Crusch seemed taken aback, "For me? But such cute things… I… can't wear them."

"You can't? Why not?" Subaru firmly declared. "If you want something cute, something pretty, it's because you want it, because you like it, and because you want to make yourself happy. Not because of anything or anyone else. That is the selfishness permitted to women. Well, anyone really."

A silence fell over the table.

"You really would make an excellent merchant, Natsuki-san."

"Nah, Otto, that seemed more like the work of a door-to-door salesman."

"A what?"

"They're kinda like merchants, but they go from a person's house to a person's house, trying to sell their products right at their front door. Real silver tongues on those guys."

"Uh… I see…?"

"Then… I'll take you up on that offer," Crusch broke the silence. A smile tugged on her lips and her eyes twinkled slightly.

"I understand Wilhelm, nyow." Felix giggled, "I would like something too! In blue, nya!"

"I'll do my best!" Subaru patted her chest, confidently.

Otto sighed and smiled helplessly.

Maybe it was good, she depended on him to handle the finances and other underlying details of her impromptu decisions instead of bearing It on her own. It made them busy. Busy was good. When they were busy, they only concentrated on the future.

The stall 'Natsuki Toy Works' was successful. It was less successful on days when Otto ran the shop, as kids seemed to disagree with him. But the accounts books did not dictate any loss, as even without her presence, Subaru's creations were enough to seduce the crowds. Many of the capital's residents seemed to already have heard about her before from traveling companies and merchants they had dealt with before and were enthralled to finally have purchased her famed inventions, despite being unable to meet the inventor.

"Otto-Nyan!" Otto jolted as a certain cat pounced on him, "How's business going?"

"Felix-san!" Otto unsuccessfully tried to push away the clingy creature, "It's good, good!"

"You really are a hugger, Felix," Julius smiled.

"Nyah, it's just easy to tease people like Otto-kyun!"

"Didn't you also do the same thing when you first met Subaru-dono?"

Upon hearing Wilhelm's question, the knight immediately shut down.

"Hmm? Subaru-Nyan is not with you?" Felix questioned, eyes flitting here and there.

"She's working on something," Otto sighed. "Once she starts, only her ideas and her inventions remain, the rest of the world is forgotten… It's hard to interrupt her when she concentrates like that…"

"Hmm..." Ferris released him, "Old Man Wilhelm was delighted with her crown, nya! I am excited for what she'll make for Crusch."

"Ah." Otto thought of the gold earrings she had produced for Crusch. It was adorned with tiny ruby-red flowers and curved around the ears elegantly. He lowered his voice, conspiratorially, "It's already done. Only the finishing touches are left."

Felix's eyes glinted, "Nya, Nya, I want to see!"

"Unfortunately, you'll have to wait –" Otto paused, noticing the redhead behind Ferris, "A customer?"

"Nyao!" Felix halted Otto, "That's my friend."

"Friend?" Otto noticed the red hair, the knight costume, and the blaring sword, coming to a terrible premonition, "The Sword Saint...?"

"Ah, yes, th' guy ya tried ta murder 'n th' previous reality," Ricardo joked.

"Can we please stop with the references to the previous episode?" Subaru begged.

"Fine, fine."

"It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance." The Sword Saint bowed, shattering Otto's hope.

"Mine… Mine too!" Otto bowed back, flustered, "Please don't bow to me!"

"Reinhard, Don't be so stiff! Nya!" Felix pawed him, "Otto is a good guy, but he gets nyarvous easily."

Otto flushed, "Please don't defame me like that!"

"Pardon me, I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable." Reinhard looked sincerely apologetic.

"No, no, it's my honor to meet you!" Otto forced a smile, "I am Otto Suwen."

"Reinhard van Astrea," the redhead answered.

"The good boy is here!"

"Subaru, please. I'm not –" Reinhard tried to speak, but was cut off.

"Shut up and take the compliment, Rein."

"Oh," Otto relaxed, "You are Wilhelm-san's grandson if I recall correctly."

Reinhard's smile stiffened slightly, "...The flower crown you made for my… grandmother was lovely."

"I didn't make it." Otto nervously rubbed his hand, "Natsuki-san did."

"Natsuki… Subaru Natsuki?" Reinhard's eyes narrowed, in surprise, "So she was the one Ferris was talking about…"

"Yes." Otto smiled, "To think she's known enough to reach the ears of the Sword Saint –"

"I believe you are mistaken about something…" Reinhard interjected, politely, "Although I know of her reputation as an excellent artisan, she was not yet one when we first got acquainted back in Flanders," Reinhard clarified, his eyes softening, "I am glad to hear she is doing well…"

There was sorrow in his eyes. Otto knew the details of their encounter weren't any good. He did not know much about Subaru's past, and he never forced her to tell him, either – eventually, she would – with her own words, by her own choice. When she feels comfortable enough. When she trusts him enough. When he becomes dependable. Even if she begs at night for them not to kill her, that she was innocent, that she wasn't a Witch, he wouldn't ask.

Hearing that, it wasn't long before they realized what and who Subaru was referring to.

Subaru himself felt hollow. It was easy to guess what happened to the Emilia of that timeline, and that his counterpart failed to stop it. To hear that she… was gone for good felt like a nightmare.

Yes, he had watched her die multiple times, and they hurt immensely every time, but he was always able to reset and try again. To hear that his counterpart failed permanently… it hurt.

"-baru! Subaru!" The black-haired knight was snapped out of his thoughts to see his liege looking at him with great concern.

"Sorry Emilia-tan, I just –" Subaru was cut off by a hug from Emilia, which normally would turn him into a blushing mess, but hearing the fate of the Emilia in the timeline they were watching dampened that.

"It's okay Subaru, I'm still here. I'm not going anywhere," Emilia promised her knight, and Subaru knows she would never break a promise.

Because he didn't want to reopen those scars that still ache.

"How did ya meet?" Felix asked, blatantly ignoring the tension.

"I do not know if it's alright to speak about it without her permission." Reinhard said, "But… I do not think she knows me as the Sword Saint."

He smiled fondly and it made Otto's insides twist. Somehow, he disliked the idea of Subaru knowing and being known by this perfect being. Subaru was too friendly to others.

"Nya, nya, Reinhard, she's taken," Felix slyly commented.

"Huh?" The Sword Saint was evidently startled, "I do not, I did not, have any thoughts about –"

"You are acting suspiciously flustered!" Felix teased, "Do you –"

It felt unpleasant.

"To be fair, if I was a girl and had to choose a guy, I'd probably go with Reinhard," Subaru stated.

The Cast thought about it, and soon enough agreed. Reinhard was a good, humble boy who would treat a lady right. He was an excellent choice.

No, there are far better options, the redhead thought to himself.

"Ferris-san! " Otto's voice rose against his will, "Natsuki-san did not have an easy life. I am sure… what happened between Natsuki-san and the Sword Saint is not what you are assuming."

Felix's ears drooped slightly, "Sorry, nyan."

"It's okay," Otto calmly answered, "…I simply don't want to agitate her. She's working hard, harder than anyone, to create a new life for herself. To live happily. I just want to support her in whatever way I can. That includes giving her space."

"Is that why you sleep in the same room at nyaight?" Felix probed, gently.

"Yeah." There was a pause. Otto reddened as it slowly dawned upon him what he just admitted and he instantly stammered out a few unconvincing excuses, "Y-You, How? Nonono, Wait, No! We d-don't sleep in the same room?!"

"Nyo need to pretend!" Felix stated, "All of us know it. You always sleep in Subaru's room at night."

"That's because of work!" Otto tried to explain, "Sometimes we discuss late into the night –"

"Right, because Subaru-nyan forgets to stop working," Felix followed.

"Unfortunately, that's true." Emilia sighed, wishing that her knight would take some time to himself, especially not that she knew that he was going through so much for their sakes. I might have to order him to take a break every now and then.

"Are you sure Emilia-sama? I never see Barusu working that hard, but I can't expect anything more than that from him." Ram let habit get the best of her, and unfortunately brought a force down on her that was more than she could handle.

"Ram-san…" The hornless oni stiffened as she heard the most terrifying thing imaginable. Ram reluctantly turned to see Naoko with her eyes closed and a somewhat strained smile.

"My little Subaru has gone through enough, wouldn't you say?" Naoko's tone appeared sweet, but everyone could tell that she was not happy, "So let's try and be a little nicer, shall we?"

"Of course, Mrs Natsuki." And thus, Ram was silenced by what may as well have been the word of God, with an invisible threat she understood.

"E-Exactly!" Otto said, evidently relieved.

"But it seems like Subaru-nyan is always stopping you from late nights," Felix pointed out.

"How do you know that?!" Otto yelled, glaring at Felix with suspicion.

"Now, Now Ferris," Reinhard tugged at Felix. "This is their private life – you shouldn't intrude."

"But Otto-nyan is my friend," Felix said, clinging onto Otto's arm. "I want to be closer, nya!"

"That doesn't give you an excuse to stalk us!" Exhausted, Otto did not even try shaking off his arm.

"Tehee! Sorry!" Felix giggled unapologetically. "Though Otto-nyan you already admitted it, earlier. That you go to sleep in her room. Not the other way round – Sounds kind of perverted, nya?"

"That's because –!" Otto stopped himself from yelling, lowering his voice to a whisper, "That's because she's too proud to admit she is scared to sleep alone."

Beatrice cringed at what the on-screen Otto said.

He was right. Even in this reality, Subaru wasn't able to sleep without someone next to him, and that someone happened to be Beartrice. She recalled how often he had nightmares, and now she knew why. In fact, if the female version of her contractor had the same curse, she might have had the exact same problems, maybe even worse, if they were to combine the fact that the other Subaru failed to save the half-elf back in Elior Forest.

A part of her wondered if every Subaru out in the multiverse had to suffer.

His shoulders slumped, momentarily, as he closed his eyes to catch his breath. His head swirled with thoughts and regrets and hatred and… He was going to spiral into his cowardice again. Guilt gushed into the space in his heart that felt relief for letting such heavy words out. It felt like a betrayal to Subaru.

Because he never once before blamed Subaru for not admitting she wanted to cuddle and sleep with him. Because he felt like he understood. He felt like he should be understanding. That he should compromise. And he shouldn't have reason to complain because he liked it. And it would be nice if she did, too.

It made him feel like a villain that he was actually outraged about this tiny fact. He felt petty and small.

"It's okay," Felix rubbed Otto's head. "You are a good boy, nya!"

"I don't feel good at all being told that by you!" Otto griped. "Why did I even…?"

"Felix is pushy," Reinhard admitted, remorseful he had to.

"I am not pushy, nyah!"

"I can distcinly remember you groping me in previosu loops," Subaru smirked.

"I have nothing to say to you."

"Gah!" Felix gripped his chest, "Reinhard, you can't be mean! It seriously hurts, nya!"

"But it is your error, Felix," Reinhard gently coaxed.

"We live in the same place!" Felix exclaimed, "If you are gloomy and frown all day long, 'course I'll notice!"

Otto gaped at him. "Am I really that obvious?"

Felix shrugged. "It would be better if nya were. You shouldn't hide such things from Subaru-nyan."

Otto peeked at him, "What do you mean?"

"Subaru-nyan isn't fragile glass," Felix said. "She wouldn't get hurt so nya easily. It's not Subaru-nyan who doesn't trust you. it's you who doesn't trust Subaru-nyan."

Everyone in the Theater wondered if what the on-screen Felix said was true.

On the one hand, Subaru had seen such unimaginable horrors, that it seemed like he was one bad day away from a complete mental breakdown. Emilia, Beatrice, and Rem had all seen Subaru at his lowest, crying his lungs out, and a part of them knew why.

But on the other hand, people like Roswaal, Wilhelm, and even Priscilla had to admit that his will was one of iron. He had successfully beaten the clown at his own game, brought down the White Whale, and during the previous viewing, had the audacity to stand up to the Vollachian Matriarch, going so far as to threaten to kill her, and no one even dared to oppose him.

In fact, did anyone now even trust Subaru? Even before that stunt he pulled with Priscilla, everyone was walking on eggshells with him due to the reveal of Return by Death, shocked at how Subaru was even functioning while holding onto such a terrible secret.

It was odd. Subaru truly was a dichotomy of a person, with so many different layers beneath the surface, that they may never truly know what's within the center. He could fit so many roles into him, that sometimes, the Cast forgot that he was a single person.

Maybe these viewings were all showing fragments of the original Subaru?

Otto smiled sadly after a short pause, digesting the words thrown straight at him, "Felix-san is right."

"Ain't I?" Ferris smirked.

"Forgive me for overstepping my boundaries, but..." Reinhard suggested, "You should tell Subaru what you said to us. I think she needs to hear how you feel. It's important."

"No..." Otto shook his head and smiled, "Thank you."

"We'll get going!" Felix glanced at an approaching customer and grabbed Reinhard's arm, "We should hang out like this later, too! It was fun! Maybe, we should invite Julius too!"

"Yes." Reinhard agreed, "It would be quite nice."

Upon hearing that, Julius turned towards the nasty-eyed knight and asked, "Subaru, I have a question for you: Do you see me as a friend?"

"Well… I don't see you as an enemy?"

"That's not a very convincing response."

"For now, let's just go with acquaintances or fellow knights."

"Haha..." Otto chuckled nervously.

As the sun began to set, Otto closed shop. Instead of directly returning to the estate, Otto had first decided to search for the house. However, once again, he was informed by the realtor that no houses suited desired conditions. The budget was not even the issue here! It was kind of ridiculous. All he wanted was a residence that was neither too spacious nor too compact, with two rooms with a large kitchen near the market district. But that was the ideal of almost everyone and thus, most of them were occupied.

Otto sighed.

"Are you concerned about something?" Otto leaped in surprise, as he heard Crusch behind him.

"Ah, no!" Otto answered quickly, straightening his back.

"Really?" Crusch inspected him, "You are my guests, and it's my duty to ensure you remain comfortable in my house."

"Ah, yes, "remain comfortable", and not "get brutally murdered by the maids due to your smell", nyah," the resident catboy sarcastically huffed.

"Felix!" Julius angrily whispered.

If anyone heard the healer's comments, they thankfully didn't say so.

"Please do not misunderstand!" Otto exclaimed, "We are very comfortable here. You have helped us greatly by permitting us to reside here."

"I see. I am glad," Crusch smiled. "I am not sure whether we have helped you more or you have."

"Huh?" Otto was confused.

"Subaru is in the kitchen again." Crusch informed, "Introducing a new device called the 'potato peeler'."

"Oh, that..." Otto remembered that made peeling tatoes easier.

Otto had made a deal with a prominent and trustworthy company to act as an intermediary to sell those, promising them a portion of the profits. The company agreed instantly. It seemed that causing small conveniences in the daily routines brought a lot of money. It was not the first or last object Subaru invented that was not toys or accessories – she seemed to be a walking and breathing treasure trove. In matters, of being rich or not, they definitely were.

Otto finding her was part of his rare excellent luck. If not for Subaru disliking extravagances and distrusting mercenaries alongside Otto's bad luck, their travels would be probably smoother. Even the shop only existed because of Subaru's passion for toys. She was the most confident, the most comfortable when producing those little things to bring a smile to someone's face.

Subaru was confused upon hearing the narration? Him? Distrusting mercenaries?

He himself didn't have that issue. He got along fine with Ricardo, Mimi, Tivey, and even if he wasn't there, Hetaro. All of them were mercenaries, and even if they're employer was the physical embodiment of capitalism, he was perfectly cool with those four.

Maybe this was something exclusive to his female counterpart? Afterall, she apparently was summoned earlier than he did, so maybe something happened to her that caused such a mistrust? Afterall, he certainly didn't trust Roswaal after a few loops.

Hopefully, whatever his female counterpart experienced wasn't as horrifying as Roswaal.

"She is really amazing," Crusch sincerely complimented. "All the items she invented only ease small annoyances. But it causes such a difference in my staffs' workload. It really made me realize how critical these small details we so casually overlook are; small irritants accumulate to become a larger hassle. Just because we think it's insignificant, it may not be."

Crusch paused, and gazed at Otto, "Ah. My apologies for such a dreary speech. I can't simply express how impressed I am."

"Not at all," Otto smiled softly. "I am glad you have such a high opinion of her. She's quite eccentric but… beyond that, she's really kind."

Hearing the on-screen Otto's words, Subaru scoffed at them. Him? Kind?

He was nothing more than a coward. The only reason he ever went back and saved whatever poor soul was about to get killed was because he couldn't bear the guilt of knowing that he was directly responsible for whether or not those people lived or died.

Not only that, but he had manipulated so many people to achieve his goals. He used past knowledge to make sure the oni twins wouldn't kill him, bringing together two other Camps to help him kill the White Whale, and even trying to steer everyone in a direction which would have prevented them from ever learning about his awful power in the first place.

And not only that, but he saw how he had burned down all of Lugnica in another reality. He taunted the Sword Saint, bumped off Emilia's rivals and other members of their Camps, and even worked with Roswaal WILLINGLY, all for the sake of making Emilia the winner, without even asking the half-elf for her consent to all of that madness.

"Stop that."

Remembering his Witch Cult counterpart, Subaru remembered Emilia's words, too.

"You're not responsible for what some other version of you does, no matter how evil."

Heh, he weakly smirked to himself. I wish that were true, Emilia-tan…

"Indeed," Crusch agreed, her expression suddenly turned serious, "And such, I have a proposal for both of you."

At first, he was surprised, but he gradually comprehended. Everyone wanted a piece of the rare item called Subaru Natsuki. Otto shifted into what Subaru labeled his "professional persona", a level-headed version of him who only thinks of benefits and loss. It was logical since the person in front of him also would think along similar lines.

"Should we move somewhere else?" Otto gestured at their surroundings, "The corridors are not a suitable place to discuss important matters – I assume this is."

"It is," Crusch's eyes glinted with slight admiration.

Crusch led him towards her office. Once they settled down and the maids had departed, leaving swirling amber tea on the table, she began, "It's not well known, but the Dragon Tablet has recently issued a new command. Please look at this."

She extended her showing a triangular badge with a glowing red gem embedded in the middle, "This is a Royal Insignia. There are five of them. When it glows in the hands of a Maiden, it means she is a Candidate for the throne."

Otto's eyes widened and he stared up at Crusch, "Then that means...!"

"Yes, I myself am one of them," Crusch leaned back, staring at Otto like an eagle would stalk its praise, "Once all the Candidates are found, the Royal Selection will start."

Upon hearing reference of the Royal Selection, three of the Royal Candidates eyed the Emilia Camp, or specifically, one member of the Emilia Camp.

Putting away their personal feelings and letting the strategic part of their minds take over, Priscilla, Anastasia and Crusch now knew that the biggest wildcard to the Royal Selection was none other than the resident time-traveling otherworlder.

While they didn't believe that he would go as far as Pride in his efforts to make the half-elf King, he had already shook their world. He had made a three-way alliance, eliminated the White Whale, Sloth, and given the context from the first viewing, possibly the Great Rabbit, too.

And while Crusch knew that Subaru hadn't used his ability to influence the Royal Selection, the other two still didn't know whether or not he would break his promise later on. The ability to redo mistakes, to gain information from the future, was something they couldn't pass up.

Within their minds, all three of them were trying to get on Subaru's good side, whether it be befriending him, allying themselves with his Camp, or simply by not antagonizing him.

After all, it would be best not to have a repeat of Pride.

"This is all very significant for Lugnica," Otto clenched his fist, steadying his breath and staring at the duchess right into her eyes, "I predict the coming days will be quite stressful. However, I fail to see how one merchant and one inventor will assist your cause."

"You do not need to weave your words – you already have an inkling about what I desire," Crusch declared, her eyes blazing. "The Lugnica I want to create is one independent of the Dragon. I want the citizens to stand for themselves. To build their own livelihood, their own future, and to achieve the prosperity of their Kingdom by their own hands. And as your companion has reminded me, it starts from the smaller cracks."

Otto closed his eyes, trying to relax in front of such a powerful ambition, "...So to speak simply, you want to endorse our goods. To raise your reputation, therefore raising your chances of victory in the election."

Crusch's silent and confident smile was enough of an answer.

"Have you..." Otto inquired cautiously, "Have you said any of this to Subaru yet?"

Everyone paid attention as they waited for the on-screen Crusch's response.

A part of Subaru wondered if he had already come off as untrustworthy in this reality. It wouldn't come to him as a surprise, he was found untrustworthy by Ram and Rem ever since he arrived at Roswaal's, why would this be any different?

But for everyone else… they didn't see him like that. While Subaru did keep a massive secret from them, he did so with good reason. Regardless, whatever Subaru did, he always did what he thought was right. He always tried to help regardless of the cost to himself.

No matter what, Subaru did everything in his power to make sure everyone came out alive, and that made him more than trustworthy, in their eyes.

Crusch shook her head, "Not yet – I thought it would be better to consult with you first."

"Thank you," Otto was relieved. "She doesn't know much about politics so it might be quite troubling to her..."

"Then I was right," Crusch said sadly, "She doesn't seem to have a pleasant view of the government. Although, I might confidently say, on a personal level we are friends. She and Ferris are quite similar in being pushy."

Otto laughed lightheartedly. Internally, his head was working earnestly, thinking, reasoning, rationalizing – Crush's idea appealed to him, and would to Subaru as well.

"Otto, what's the most crucial element of business?" Subaru once asked.

"Customers," he instantly answered.

"Right?" Subaru muttered, dozing away into thoughts, "But not only in business – it applies everywhere. A king can't be king without his citizens, a hero can't be a hero without people to applaud him… People are the foundation."

"This is a nice flashback," Naoko whispered to her husband.

"Yeah, it is."

Subaru, much like everyone else, was thinking over what his female counterpart was saying, and, well… she was right. There were plenty of things that needed people. Hell, all of society wouldn't exist if people didn't exist first.

But why was he thinking that?

Was some part of him trying not to think about doing everything alone? Or perhaps, did some part of him long for the acceptance that he believed was already gone with Return by Death's reveal? Honselty, he did not know.

What he did know however, was that without people, he'd probably break, too.

"Isn't that obvious?" Otto responded.

"It is," Subaru smiled, "Since people are the foundation they must be right. You wouldn't want to make a home in a house built of rotting bricks."

It was partially because of this, that he was having difficulty finding a house. In exchange for having a house with a simple design, they wanted a perfect house. Because it was their starting point for a stable, stress-free life.

Stress-free. Ah, that's right.

Otto came to a decision.

"Frankly… I think you are exceptional," Otto acknowledged, his mind clear, "And your purpose is worth investing in and in concept, beneficial for the kingdom. Watching a Lugnica under your ideal will be exciting. But..."

Otto gazed at her with serious eyes, "I'll have to reject your invitation."

Good choice, Crusch thought grimly to herself.

Crusch did not flinch, a small sad smile tugging at her lips, "I wouldn't have minded if you had taken a few days for a decision, but it does not seem there is any room for negotiations."

"My apologies," Otto exhaled.

"While it is a disappointment, there is no need for your apologies," Crusch softened her voice, "It was an invitation, not a demand. If you do not deem it to be of benefit, then it's perfectly reasonable for you to reject me."

Otto was feeling increasingly guilty and sorry for rejecting her. But he understood it was not an apology to Crusch, the Dragon Candidate, but towards Crusch, a friend, for being unable to help.

Upon hearing the narration, Crusch couldn't help but cringe. She remembered how she and the rest of her Camp were called out by Subaru in the first viewing as some of the people responsible for his deaths, and that honestly hurt her a bit.

During some of the less horrifying moments featuring the Sin Archbishop of Pride, the green-haired Candidate quietly looked over her memories. The only time the two of them interacted was during the week he was in the Capital, right before he called for a three-way alliance between his, her, and the Anastasia Camp.

How many times did she reject his request? He seemed like an expert of negotiation, despite the fact that he embarrassed himself less than a week ago. Logic dedicated that he had to constantly practice, getting new information loop after loop to convince her to help.

A small part of her wanted to ask why he didn't simply outright ask for help in defeating Sloth, but a bigger part of her knew why. He must have done it, but since that wasn't enough incentive to help, he had to try again. How many times had he tried?

Somewhere, in the back of her mind, Crusch remembered her goals. To create a Kingdom not dependent on the Dragon, where everyone would earn their place, a true meritocracy. But now, she realized that such a thing would leave the weak and helpless behind. Those with less opportunities, those who couldn't fight back. The only reason Subaru was able to save that village was because he had an infinite number of do-overs, but other people didn't have that.

Do I even have the right to call him a friend?

"Are you going tell Subaru?" Crusch asked, breaking the small silence that formed.

"No," Otto looked at his hands, "She doesn't need to know."

"...Pardon me for being intrusive," Crusch said sternly, "But Subaru is your partner and has equal rights over the decision of her goods. Although you might believe what you are doing is best for her, in such matters, it's best to be clear to avoid misunderstandings."

"She… will want to join you for sure," Otto replied, "That's how she is. If she can help someone, she will surely. And even more so, for you who she is fond of… even at her own cost. I… don't want to create opportunities for her to sacrifice herself."

"...You have good intentions," Crusch said, "For someone like you, who tries to understand her so deeply, your worries are understandable. But if she is as you say, someone who likes when being depended on, being cradled might hurt her instead."

"Right." Otto ruffled his hair frustrated. "Ah, seriously. I got lectured by Felix about the same thing earlier. I seriously have a problem! Though," Otto commented offhandedly, "You both are... surprisingly similar."

"Really?" Crusch eyes widened, in surprised delight, "I think that applies to you as well. You and Subaru match in many aspects."

"... It seems we are stuck in a vicious cycle," Otto muttered bitterly, "Me and her. We both don't want to hurt each other, want to be good to each other, and thus fail to rely on each other. And that hurts us."

Do we do that? Otto, among others, thought, looking back at his relationship with Subaru. The man recognized him from when they first met, at least from Otto's perspective. He also remembered how he didn't mention the green merchant as one of the people who DIDN'T kill him in one way or another. He must have hurt him at some point.

And in the memories he DID retain, he did hurt Subaru. He punched him in the face during his freakout, and even insulted him. Sure, it was for his own good, but it meant that what his on-screen counterpart was saying was true. Hell, Subaru hurt him, alongside everyone else, by keeping Return by Death a secret, believing that it was for their own good. Though, Otto couldn't blame Subaru for that, considering he was forced to keep it secret until they arrived in this theater.

Was Subaru's failure that he never relied on anyone? Or, more accurately, was it the fact that he was possibly betrayed by others so many times, that he is now reluctant to rely on anyone, always trying to get things done by himself, just like in the Sanctuary?

Man, this is really giving me a headache…

"I believe rather than talking to me and Ferris about this," Crusch smiled, "Another person is waiting to hear these words."

"Yes!" Otto beamed.

Otto slipped into Subaru's room quietly. The inventor was sprawled upon the floor with papers spread all over the floor along with wires, beads, rolls, rolls of cloth, and many other materials which she used to craft her magic. Noticing him, Subaru sat up, removing the pencil she was chewing on from her mouth.

"Oh." She covered her mouth as a yawn escaped, "Welcome back, Otto! You are kind of late today – what's in your hand?"

She noticed the tray he was carrying on which two steaming mugs stood, their sweet smell diffusing pleasantly throughout the room.

"I made you some 'chocolate', " Otto carefully iterated the foreign word, passing her the mug containing the creamy brown liquid, "I found merchants failing to sell 'cocoa' again. Thus, I purchased them quite cheaply once again and borrowed cream and sugar from the kitchens."

"Otto!" Subaru's eyes sparkled, gazing " I didn't know you were so nice!"

As everyone else watched the female Subaru's antics with Otto, chuckling at their interactions, Frederica was quiet, not exactly sure what to feel about this.

In the beginning of the story, when everyone was joking about Otto and Subaru being a couple, or whenever the female Subaru teased Otto, she had an impulse to punch him in the face, and while she had resisted at the time, it still lingered within her, and now she knew why.

For the last month since she had, along with everyone else in the Emilia Camp moved to the Miload Mansion, she always felt warm whenever Otto was around her. She didn't know if it was his relatability to having younger siblings or a demanding job, but being there always brought a smile to his face. One that, unlike most humans, he wasn't scared of.

Over the course of the viewings, however, she now knew why.

She had realized now that she was in love with the man. Sure, they only knew each other for a month, but given that Rem also held strong feelings for Subaru, strong enough that she was willing to be second to Emilia-sama for him even after doing the unthinkable to him, it wasn't that far-off that she would develop feelings towards Otto. After all, he did help save everyone from Roswaal, and he was sooooo reliable!

So, seeing this Subaru near Otto, even if it is a different version of him, it made her very uncomfortable. The man had already landed himself two women, three if Elsa was to be counted, and honestly, it was kind of disheartening.

Hopefully, nothing like that would happen within this story.

"I am always nice!" Otto retorted automatically.

"Mhmm!" Subaru took a sip, her eyes widening in delight, "It's delicious! My brain desperately needed some sugar as well! You have become a pro at this! You were so bad at this before – Are you practicing secretly?"

"Seriously," Otto chided playfully, "Do you have to be this dramatic every time I make it for you?"

It all started when Subaru found that creepy nut and desperately begged Otto to purchase it, claiming it to be an essential ingredient in a food item in her hometown. This was during a time when Subaru did not know the value of items and their relative costs, leaving Otto in charge of finances. Although Otto was hesitant, seeing her stubbornness, To his surprise, she produced a groundbreaking drink.

If sugar wasn't so expensive, they would also have made this into a product. In the end, it was left as a treat for both of them. Although, in the beginning, Otto mostly succeeded in burning the drink. Subaru eventually stopped making it for herself, leaving the duty to him like all the other menial tasks and errands Subaru was too hasty and impatient to handle.

"Well, it's a routine!" Subaru explained, "Every NPC pair requires one."

"NPC pair?" Otto echoed, "Another word from your hometown?"

"Well, this is a fantasy world… but we absolutely can't fight!" Subaru emphasized each word, "But we can provide support! Because we are merchants! And merchants are always NPCs!"

"Eh, I've seen a couple of RPGs where you can play as merchants."

"RPGs?" Emilia asked in confusion.

"Uh… role-playing games. Basically, games where you play someone else. For example, in a lot of them, you would play a hero out to save the world, or something," Subaru quickly explained.

"And NPC?" the voice of Priscilla was heard for the first time during the viewing.

"A non-playable character," he said. "Basically, in games like those, the player controls an in-game avatar which is called the "player character", and everyone else, including usually merchants, are NPCs. Enemies that you kill are in a different category from the other two."

"I see…"

Subaru was stunned by what he heard, or more accurately, what he didn't hear. Priscilla hadn't said anything since the start of the viewing, and now that she did, she didn't insult anyone. Sure, she didn't say thank you for the info, but it was still better than nothing.

Man, I should have let loose on her a long time ago… No, stop. Bad Subaru.

Although he still did not completely understand her, he got the gist. Most of Subaru's talk was like that.

Otto took a sip. He really did improve. He changed a lot after meeting Subaru.

He had become greedier. When once, food was merely sustenance, he now craved to enjoy everything entering his mouth.

"I'll just clean up quickly," Subaru kept the chocolate aside and began gathering the papers, "You look tired –"

"Natsuki-san…" Otto tightened his hold on the mug, "I would like to exchange some words with you..."

Subaru hurried movements cut still. After a long stiff moment, her fingers curled into a fist and she turned towards him, smiling and smiling, like she always did, "Yeah. sure. My ears are open!"

Otto inhaled deeply. There were many words he wanted to say, so many ways he could say, of which many could go potentially very, very wrong and shatter this relationship. But he disliked the wall he had built unconsciously between them. So he would shut down his calculations, his constant analysis, and let the words spill out. Because this was important. Because he was important. Because she was important. Because they were important.

The words strode off his tongue, proudly and gladly, "Subaru, I like you."

For about a full five seconds, the entire Theater was silent.

"Holy shit," Garfiel whispered. "He actually did it."

"Wow, Otto, I'm flattered."

"Oh my gosh!" the merchant gasped. "Natsuki-san!"

The world shifted. It appeared subtle, shrouding them in a fluttery atmosphere, ready to flee at the slightest harshness. His own heart quaked, searching her, for any sort of reciprocal.

Subaru's eyes were brown and tiny, and sometimes astray in an unfathomable abyss, but here, right now, her emotions were so vivid-so bright and so very pretty.

"Oh." Subaru managed, reddening. She stuttered cheerfully after another quiet moment, "A-Ah, I see! I like you too! W-What is this so suddenly? You are making me bashful! Idiot! Although being called Subaru instead of Natsuki-san feels nice, it feels kind of off when you do it out of the blue –"

"Subaru, please don't try to avoid the topic." Otto pressed on, feeling a surge of urgency, "I also will get hurt if you try to dismiss words I am trying to sincerely convey."

"DAMN, BROTTO, GOIN' RIGHT FER TH' KILL, ARE WE?"

"GARF! SHUT UP!"

"I never thought I'd see the day, wage slave!" Meili joined in on the teasing.

"The merchant growing a pair? Totally unrealistic."

"See?! Ram-san is correct! No, wait, that came out wrong –"

"AHAHAHAHAHA!"

"Sorry..." Subaru's gaze flitted around the room, at anything that wasn't Otto, "B-But that was so abrupt! I thought you were going to talk about... Well – Umm...I don't know! Something else! Anything else! Not this! That was not even the right atmosphere –"

"When is the right atmosphere then?" Otto questioned, forthright. Internally he squirmed, his instincts urging him to grab a cushion and dive into the cover, blocking out his ears and eyes for any sort of reply.

"That –" Subaru grabbed a stray object and chucked it towards him, "How would I know! I never dated someone! This is my first time even receiving a confession! Happy? Knowing I am such an unwanted girl!"

Subaru froze.

Her words clicked into place. All that clinging, that desperate grip on his shirt, his hand, and his words, It was due to this. Somewhere, in his heart, he understood her complex already, but he didn't want to admit it. Her outlandish actions, those exaggerated expressions, it was all to veil her true self-loathing, her own anxiety.

Oh.

Upon hearing that, everyone's laughter died down.

For a lot of people, a lot of things suddenly clicked. Their Subaru always tried to make everyone smile through his lies, the willingness to die for others the first Subaru they saw, the Sin Archbishop of Pride wondered if there was any point in him living, all of it.

It was because their own Subaru hated himself.

When he never condemned anyone for causing his deaths, many people wondered why. But now, at least they knew a part of it: He valued their lives far above his own. Sure, one could say that Return by Death amplified that mindset, but there had to be a bit of self-loathing there to begin with. No one would use such a terrible power unless they were evil and insane, or if they truly didn't value their own lives. And Subaru…?

Everyone started to see the black-haired boy in a bit of a different light. They were still shocked over the reveal of Return by Death and the burning of Lugnica to truly think about the Subaru they knew, and now… they realized something.

He may be a human, but he was still a person. He was still Subaru.

Anastasia looked over to Subaru. Sure, while it was true she was initially scared of him, given how he killed her in the previous reality, and how he threatened Priscilla, she believed now that she jumped the gun a bit. Sure, THAT Subaru was dangerous, but the one they were currently seeing, along with the first one they saw? They acted just like her Subaru.

Wait, MY Subaru? Where did tha' come from?!

Elsewhere, Crusch looked over to the nasty-eyed knight. She would have been lying if she wasn't a little shaken by what she had seen in the previous episodes. But she decided that she would judge this reality's Subaru for his actions. She would judge him for defeating the White Whale and Sloth, all for the sake of his lady. That was the Subaru she knew and loved.

Wait, love?!

"You are not unwanted!" Instantly, Otto refuted, "Crusch-san, Ferris-san, Wilhelm-san, and many others are smiling because of the things you do. I am happy that I met you, Subaru."

This was a fact. A statement is extremely obvious but also extremely important as sometimes while logic comprehends emotions do not.

"Happy?" Subaru stiffened, "Ah, right. My 'inventions' are desirable. But then this happiness is stolen."

Otto frowned, "I do not think of you just as a mere inventor, but I suppose you are implying something different."

"I told you before – All my 'inventions' are items from my homeland," Subaru explained, "So I really don't deserve being lauded for things I didn't do –"

"Who cares if they're from another world?!" Anastasia yelled out, grabbing everyone's attention. "Ya have th' potential to revolutionize everythin' we know, while improvin' everyone's lives! And you would keep tha' hidden 'cause you think tha's the right thing ta do?!"

"I have to agree with Anasatsia-sama, Subaru," Crusch spoke.

"Crusch-sama?" Felix stuttered, astounded.

"It's true," the green-haired woman continued. "You have demonstrated time and time again that you're willing to save others at the cost of yourself. Why not simply recreate something that would make people's lives easier, while not risking your own?"

Members of the Emilia Camp were surprised at the sudden… words of encouragement… from the heads of two other Camps, but Subaru merely smiled at them.

"All right, guess I could give that a try."

"I see." Otto smiled, "So that's the base of your worries. Then it seems I have failed to demonstrate the value of merchants."

"Huh?" Subaru stared at him in shock.

"Merchants provide a way for goods to be spread, " Otto said, "It's ridiculous to expect Inventors to travel long distances where their goods are required and wanted. But without knowledge and goods being spread, the world's technology will halt, consequently its progress. This is where the merchants enter, they agree to help spread their goods in exchange for a portion of the profits. An admiral relationship."

"Ah? But… that.. how does it relate?" Subaru stared at Otto stunned, "D-don't you feel disappointed? That I am actually a copycat and not the famed genius inventor?"

"Feeling guilty over this is perfectly normal, " Otto said. " But you don't need to. Even if the ideas were inspired by your homelands, I doubt you had its details memorized when you left. I myself act witness to your extensive hard work, Of you spending immeasurable nights over your design, building the first prototyping, checking it for errors, and researching methods to improve and perfect every item. Even if once the ideas were once from your homeland, these products are purely your effort. It's admirable –"

"Oh, no!" Petra yepled. "She's crying!"

"Did Otto say something wrong?"

"No, Mom," Subaru smiled. "He said the right thing."

Looking over to the green-haired merchant, Otto nodded in understanding. Back in the final loop of the Sanctuary, Otto made Subaru cry, and for quite similar reasons. Sure, his Otto may have just been admitting that they were friends, something that Subaru back then genuinely thought he would never have, but the sentiment was the same.

Elsewhere, a blonde maid felt uncomfortable at the looks they were giving each other.

A glistening tear ran down her cheeks, escaping her glossy and innocent eyes. Stunned, The mug slipped from Otto's grasp. Jolting to his senses, he hurriedly grabbed the cup before it shattered and made a mess. Carefully lacing it aside, he knelt in front of her, panicked.

"W-why are you crying?" Otto wiped away a tear, "D-did I say something wrong?"

"I am not crying!" Subaru objected, rubbing her eyes, "I am… just relieved. It's kind of pathetic to be worried over this –"

"It's not!" Otto grasped the hands she was using to rub your eyes, "Subaru, I possess the ability to communicate with all beings… but I still am required to negotiate with them, I must still understand their thoughts, their likes, and dislikes. I can't read their minds. And sometimes, it's the small things I dismiss that cause them to dismiss me. It's best to be clear and concise. No matter how small the worry seems, it still distresses you. It should be heard… Also because it's nicer when you are smiling."

"Ah..." Subaru blushed, glancing at the hands he gripped securely, "You… seriously… Even when I trouble and burden you, you try to comfort me."

"I won't lie. Natsuki-san is stubborn and impulsive," Otto admitted, "You are not patient enough to do menial tasks and do whatever you want, leaving all the burdensome details for me to handle –"

"Hey, when you insult me this much I doubt that you like me!" Subaru protested.

"Well, it is true. Barusu is quite impulsive."

"Ram!"

"And stubborn to a fault."

"Emilia-tan! You, too?!"

"But despite all that, Subaru-kun, you always try your best to alleviate everyone's burdens, even if we never see it. You're a good person, and don't ever forget that."

"I… thanks, Rem," he smiled. "Oh, gosh, you now got me blushing."

"See?" Otto laughed, "Natsuki-san doesn't like hearing this, right? I don't like hearing you berate yourself either."

"You… ugh..." Subaru sighed, "I dislike you saying mean things to me… Even if it's true. It's selfish and greedy but –"

"I am also very greedy and selfish, Natsuki-san!" Otto started, loudly, "Before it was so… easy to interact with you. Because you were merely a business partner. I didn't need to know more about you. I didn't want to know more about you… Now, I have grown greedier. I want to know you better, I want to understand you deeper, I want to learn more and more about you."

Otto paused, his voice lowering, "But I don't know… how. What questions are intrusive? How many questions are too many? What words will hurt you –? How… How can I help you? How should I help you? I just don't know… I thought like that earlier.

"Nevertheless, I understood, or I was made to, My true feelings were slightly more convoluted. I was just… am just scared of being hated by you."

Otto finished, exhaling. He released her hand and backed away, slightly. "Natsuki-san isn't a bag of money who needs to be guarded. You can live without my flimsy attempt at protecting you. You don't really need me…" Otto smiled, his tone growing happier, "And that's fine. I don't want to be with Natsuki-san because Natsuki-san needs me. I want to be with Natsuki-san because Natsuki-san wants me."

As everyone heard Otto's confession, several people's hearts began to melt.

But at the same time, other people began to think a little differently.

Just like back when Pride was asking Elsa if he had a purpose in life anymore, everyone once again saw the core, the very essence, the thing that made Subaru Natsuki, Subaru Natsuki. It was his desire to belong somewhere, to feel fulfilled, the very things that made him a person. And at the end of the day, isn't that what everyone in the world wanted?

Yes, he had many flaws, and given a few changes, the things that he could have done would have been catastrophic, but he was still human. None of them were perfect, no matter how much Priscilla tried to deny that, and Subaru wasn't any different.

But it did get some of them thinking?

Would they be the same person, had their circumstances changed?

His chest felt lighter and his head felt clear. He heaved himself out of the sea of fuzziness, confusion, and dread, he was floating in for the past few months where it was difficult enough to organize his emotions, his needs, and his desires. It made him glad. It made him feel powerful.

His cheeks reddened and he scratched his cheeks nervously, "Hehe, I sound a bit cool, don't I –"

"Nope!" Crying a little, laughing a little, Subaru rebutted, "You sound completely lame! Those are the basics of a healthy relationship! And what's with the "Natsuki-san"?! Weren't you just calling me Subaru a while ago! Don't randomly switch! It gives me mixed feelings! But..."

Subaru inhaled, smiling, beaming, glowing, "You are right! It is better to say them clearly! It's easy to drown in emotions and forget basic rules!" Her voice grew quiet, and she turned her face away from him, "It takes a lot of courage to say it too… I guess you were a teensy, weensy cool! Thanks."

Otto blushed, muttering, "That's it…?"

"What do you mean, that's it?" Subaru glanced at him.

"I have disclosed my innermost thoughts and feelings," Otto complained, "Natsuki-san should at least respond in kind!"

"Ah..." Subaru hesitated a bit, despondent.

"It really is easier for you to deflect, Subaru-kun."

"What did you say, Rem?"

"You never really talk about your true feelings unless you're forced to," the blue-haired maid explained. "Please, try to tell us how you actually feel in the future."

"I… all right, I'll try."

"I-I am not forcing you!" Otto gestured wildly with his hands, "If – If you feel still uncomfortable and such –"

"No." Subaru shook her head and took several deep breaths. "Otto, when you said you were greedy for wanting to know me more, I think it's okay. It's fine to be greedy. Actually… I am happy you said you wanted to understand me better..." Subaru turned a deeper shade of pink, "I… don't know how to express myself very well. Even… I want to be more honest with you. You don't need to try to read my words. It's not your fault if you can't understand me sometimes. That's my duty to be clear… But I can't tell you some things..." Subaru fidgeted with her hands, her eyes glazing over, her heart pounding, "Even if I wanted you to –"

"It's fine." Otto gripped her hand, "Natsuki – Subaru can tell me whatever you want to. However, you want to. I know it's not easy to communicate at times. And that's fine. If we fail at communication once, we can find another way to clearly convey our emotions. I don't… particularly mind being depended on."

"But isn't that selfish?" Subaru questioned with wide glossy eyes, "I want you to try and understand me, I want you to listen to me, But I don't want to tell you everything –"

"We both are very selfish and greedy, then." Otto grinned, "It's perfectly 'okay'! Like you sometimes say. Subaru, I… want to make you happy. I want you to make me happy… Is it selfish to think that you wish for the same?"

"You really are a good boy, Otto."

"Thank you, Emilia-sama – HEY, WAIT A MINUTE!"

"Oh, great, we have a third pervert."

"Ha! Ram called Brotto and Cap'n pervs!"

"You're the third one, Garf."

"Shit!"

There was a moment of tranquility. A comfortable silence, as they just let their conversation sink in and be digested. He understood that he had clearly conveyed what he had wanted to for a long time.

Subaru chuckled, her soft voice gently vanishing the quiet, "You don't sound confident at all! But..."

Otto prepared himself. He knew whatever her reply could be an acceptance or an acceptable rejection. Either way, he would be okay. At least, he would try his best to be okay.

Subaru inhaled and broke into a wide grin, beaming and glowing, "Otto, you are awesome!"

"Huh?" Otto was startled.

"Seriously, dude?!" Subaru chuckled. "A "huh" is all you got?"

"What else am I supposed to say?!"

"You could at least say a thank you!" Emilia suggested.

Otto blinked a bit, and then asked, "Am I really awesome?"

"You're blowing it, merchant," Ram huffed.

"You had said you weren't good at it," Subaru clarified. "At what questions to ask and whatnot. But I think you are amazing for considering it so hard. The fact we had this talk means you take me and our relationship seriously. You make me happy. You make me comfortable. You may not be picture prince charming… but they are overrated anyway. Guys like you who try their hardest are the best!"

"Umm… Subaru," Otto raised his hand, lost, "I am failing to understand what you are trying to convey."

"I am trying to say –" Her voice loud and cheerful, She enveloped him into arms, falling back into the comfort of the bed, "I like you!"

"Wah!" Otto felt his cheeks heat up and his heart speed up, "Natsuki-san –"

"It's Subaru!" Subaru corrected, laughing, "You can't back away now! I am very, very greedy!"

Nice, the purple-haired merchant smiled.

"Hey, that's our lady's thing!" Mimi pointed out.

"Clam down, Mimi," Tivey urged his sister.

"I am not having second thoughts!" Otto retorted, "Do you really think I am that unreliable?!"

"No, I think you are very, very reliable?!" Subaru stated seriously, "And I really like you! Ah, why was it so hard to say before? I don't feel shy at all right now!"

"I feel very shy!" Otto covered his face.

"Come on! We cuddle every night!" Subaru said, "You come into my room for that reason, right?"

"No! You misunderstand..." Otto turned his face away, mumbling, "It's because of you..."

Subaru peered at his face with a curious expression.

"What?" He glared, rebellious.

I have a bad feeling about this… Frederica thought to herself.

Unfortunately, her suspicions were confirmed when she saw the next shot.

"Otto," She cupped his face in her hands, "I like cuddling with you."

Otto flushed, screeching, "W-what are you saying?! Why now?"

"I just felt I needed to." Subaru tilted her head, coyly, "Hey… Can I kiss you?"

Otto felt his heart burst, "W-W-W-W-WHAT ARE YOU SAY NATSUKI-SAN! Aren't you acting too impulsive! It's too early for k-k-kisses!"

After finishing his words, Otto peeked at Subaru and her smirk said it all. She wasn't going to spare him.

"But we already slept together!" Subaru sighed, "That's already skipping many steps! After so long of such a relationship, you will reject my simple request for a kiss!"

"DAMN! LADY CAP'N'S BOLD!" Garfiel whooped.

"EVEN AS A CHICK, BRO IS STILL BRO!" Ricardo hollered.

"A child of mine with confidence?" Kenichi smikered. "It's a miracle!"

As everyone else chuckled, Otto and Subaru had incredibly red faces.

Meanwhile, Frederica's face was indeed red, but not from embarrassment.

"Natsuki-san!" Otto squealed, "You are twisting the facts! The sleep you are referring to is not the kind of sleep we engage in!"

"Oh?" Subaru raised her brow, "I am sure I am referring to the correct kind of sleep!"

"No!" Otto felt himself heat up, "You – You are trying to make innocent cuddling sound like an adult relationship –"

"An adult relationship is one of clear communication –" Subaru refuted, "It seems we have already cleared that step today, so?"

"You –!" Otto mumbled, "This is so embarrassing, why do I have to go through this?"

"Calm down, Otto!" Subaru sat up, "If you don't want to, I won't. Consent is important right –"

Subaru froze. In between her words, Otto attained an insight, one rare of his usual unlucky self. Grabbing the opportunity and momentum, he shot from the bed and pressed his lips to hers.

"OHHH!" Most of the Cast screamed at the kiss.

Subaru and Otto didn't know how to feel about it. They were happy for their counterparts, but it still felt weird. Garfiel, meanwhile, was laughing his ass off.

Emilia, Rem, and Frederica did not like the scene.

ESPECIALLY FREDERICA.

"I gave it." Otto gazed at her with pink cheeks and slightly disgruntled eyes, "Satisfied?"

Her body limp, Subaru nodded in a daze. He could hear her sing from this distance, a pleasant sound that told him she was alive and she loved him.

"Can I give you another one?" Otto asked, shy but braver.

"If you want..." Subaru answered, looking down with her cheeks red as appas.

Otto leaned in and they shared another kiss out of the many they will in the future.

As the final shot of Subaru and Otto sharing another kiss ended, everyone was treated to the sound of one very pissed-off maid. And a near-death experience.

"I'LL KILL YOU!" Frederica screamed, jumping out of her seat and lunging at Subaru, only to be stopped by Emilia and Rem by holding her arms back.

"WAIT, WAIT, WAIT!" Subaru yelled, flailing his arms around with Beatrice getting in between her contractor and the current "threat".

Oh, so the perfect maid DOES have a weakness, Priscilla's eyes widened.

"Otto is MINE. You already have a harem, you're not taking him, too," Frederica growled, before snapping out of her frenzy and realizing what she just said. Unfortunately, everyone heard her.

"Eh?" the ashen-haired merchant suttured, surprised by that declaration.

"Trust me, I don't swing that way! He's all yours!" Subaru sputtered out, before looking at his rival Camps. "That goes for the rest of you! I'm not interested in your knights!"

"Interested in our knights…?" Anastasia repeated, before realizing what he meant. "EWW!"

"Seriously? This guy?" Felt asked, looking at Reinhard. "I'm good, Big Bro."

"I wouldn't even dream of it, Felt-sama," the redhead responded.

"I certainly don't see Felix in that light," Crusch said, much to the catboy's dismay.

"Mine beautiful self with Al? Perish the thought!" Priscilla sneered.

"I'm standing right here…"

After "that" was sorted out, a certain Great Spirit caught everyone's attention, and she was not happy. "So, after everything Betty's contractor has done, and after all that he has suffered… you still had the gall to attempt to attack him for something outside of his control, Head Maid…?"

Hearing that made Frederica shrink in shame and embarrassment.

"To be fair, I also want to attack him," Felix raised his hand.

"FELIX!"

"I'm sorry, Crusch-sama, but it's tryue!" the catboy defended himself. "He literally left you to be erased, and turned me into a brainwashed slave! He even tried to murder Reinhard-kyun!"

"THAT JUST MAKES IT WORSE, I SUPPOSE!" Beatrice was infuriated at the accusations her contractor was receiving.

"It also doesn't help your case when even I don't hold a grudge!" Felt said. "And he murdered me and pinned the blame on my grandpa! Just to fuck with Rein!"

"Hey Beako, it's okay. No one got hurt," Subaru tried to calm down his contracted Spirit, but she wasn't having any of it. While it was true that he winced every time one of his "crimes" was mentioned, he had much more important matters to deal with, starting with Beatrice.

"Need Betty remind you all that her contractor has bled and died for us! Multiple times! And in some of those cases, his closest allies murdered him in cold blood!"

Everyone flinched when they recalled what Subaru said during the first viewing. Rem did her best not to wince at the memory, but failed, as Ram held her sister close.

"What if Betty's contractor had enough of us and left?! Have you ever considered that possibility, I suppose!" Everyone then thought of that possibility, and almost dreaded the fact that they could have driven him away. "And he still comes back! WHAT KIND OF –"

"OKAY, thank you, Beako, for defending me!" Subaru interrupted, trying to de-escalate the situation. "Frederica, I'll keep that in mind. Otto, congratulations on landing a girlfriend, I wish you the happiest, try not to die of exhaustion on your first night, 'kay?"

The green merchant was still puzzled by what he initially heard. "I, wha…?"

"OKAY!" Subaru clapped his hands to try and get everyone off that grim topic. "How about we have a look at our next options?!"

And so, everyone looked.

And it was not pretty.

Seeing the Options, Beatrice turned back to everyone. "What did Betty say, I suppose…?"

Author's Note: Drama!

The original story is called "Playing House" by .fungi on ,  s/13945395/1/Playing-House , and on ArchiveofOurOwn,  /works/33917689/chapters/84340831 . Now, with all that hullabaloo out of the way, let's move on to the comments.

RandomGuest: Yes, I am fully aware of how far Subaru would go for his goals, it's just that the rest of the Cast doesn't know that. And while that might be impressive, he's still a human, and he is far from sane. Hopefully, his friends and family will help him through that. That is kind of this version of the Warden's plan, anyway.

Raider301: Subaru and Al would immediately know who Spider-Man is.

Guest #1: Well, thanks for the kind words.

ZACK2357: Si bien no crack, tengo que decir, gracias por el cariño.

zard 428: There is no chapter where the Cast will react to D&D. Couldn't find one.

Raijinmaru: Glad you find my story so good, and I will indeed be planning to add two variation stories of Re: Forgotten, just not the original.

Guest #2: Great, times two!

Chuck B. Winanaki: It would be funny to call Pride Psycho-Baru, but since we're gonna have a lot of evil Subarus, especially Sin Archbishops, we're gonna have to designate them by their Sins. So, Pridebaru, it is. Though, I have no idea where the brainwashed Felix is in the future. And about Fembaru chasing Emilia… well… about that…

Pembaca Samph: Fun fact, "Another Way" was actually supposed to be the only story for the second viewing, but due to how short it was, I added the ending part of the Pride If as filler. Sorry that you don't get any Satella-tan in this one, though…

ThatRabidPotato: Okay, how about these next ones? Do they sound appealing?

KillermanTheGOAT VS Unkown P: Here's the Fembaru you wanted, realest G.

romaninicolas547: It also helps that the main story's title is also the title of the chapter. But yeah, I guess an assassiantion plan is also a good form of recognition. And it wasn't "like" two fics merged, it WAS two fics merged, and then reacted upon.

5queso: I know that feeling grossed out about that Subaru's relationship with Elsa was the point, but there are still people out there who love that ship. And thanks for the props, writing two stories at the same time is tiresome, but it's' worth the effort.

Pryd: If you're wondering what's next after the Elsa love story, look no further! While I love the dedication, it would be unwise to check your email everyday, as my usual publishing for this is once a week, unless I can't do it for a specific reason.

tiny taru: Surprise! There is angst inside the Fembaru fluff!

Jpx0999: All Subarus suffer. It's basically a multiversal constant.

Scattershot98: Yeah, I have seen some seriously messed up fanfics out there, more so than even the Gluttony If. But regardless, yes, the last chapter was fun. Writing about Subaru and Priscilla's confirmation, Subaru and Elsa's blursed child, all of that was fun. If you wanna know about the world without the Witch, head over to the other story!

C9J6: Here's your Fembaru, thanks for being polite. Also, I love the profile pic.

R-king 93: Awesome comment. We're back at it again!

Deathenglegamers1144: Yeah, everyone is now having second thoughts about trying to use Subaru as a tool! And the idea was never to have Subaru perma-die in that one, because that would mean the bad guy lost (kinda), and I want the Cast to suffer. Also, I figured you would go for Fembaru because… well, it's you, no offense.

RoxyGOD: Technically speaking, I didn't change the dining of the Pride If. I just used a fanfic based on the Pride If for the reaction, so thank the original author, if anything.

CrackFics1230: I honestly would have no idea of how to write a Subaru with "inner peace", but you gotta admit, the new e ding was pretty good. And sorry to disappoint, but the Subatella content for the sister chapter is… kinda dry?

calderoneric758: Well… about that… twenty bucks says… kinda?

Spook: Here are some more bangers to continue on.

Mo11an_4an: Glad you found it awesome. Hopefully, it will get better with every chapter!

FakeA: I love my blursed ending. And, oh, the mental breakdowns!

Bm: Okay, yes, the fact that there were too few reaction lines is a problem, which I am trying to fix, yes. However, I said once again, the last episode was a fanfic, not the actual Pride If. Okay, a lot of these criticisms are repetitive, so I can't answer all of them, so basically, I'm sorry for not giving you what you wanted, I'll try to do better in the future.

Yeah: I see that the previous commentator is not alone on this.

Abel Barbosa: Of course I'll continue, and here's the next reaction!

Gomy_el_camaleon: Glad you found my disturbing ending funny.

ArcRayREI: Yeah, I also doubt Satella would take away Return by Death even if Subaru demanded it. Hope you enjoy this chapter's screaming!

Don tico: But I did show what would happen if Subaru was never summoned. Get it?

GRDN-EXTC-(Lumina): Hey, I'm not the one who picked the child's name, blame the author for that one. I'm just glad you didn't make a Halo reference.

Maxchatt200: Aww, you already knew? Way to spoil the fun.

IsseixAtalanta77: Well… technically… I did?

Sussy Cat: My answer is a solid "no", on both requests.

Claudespeed123: Thank you. And of course I wouldn't.

TaliaAppiah: Your wish has been granted.

Mared: Glad you found it funny. Unfortunately, we can't show you the entire chapter featuring the If kids. Still, glad you found the last chapter to be awesome.

DragonTamer009: Well, you will be getting a version of the Wrath If… just that Emilia won't be present for that one. They gotta all just be fanfics, ya know?

Theguywholikesparkour: Well, yeah, of course the idea was to get you hooked on both fics. However, I will not be writing anything featuring the Great Rabbit eating Subaru.

King_maximilian_412: Well, it's a good thing you can read both, isn't it?

Princegeoge: I have actually seen people comment on both fics, but continue. Yeah, the idea of the Cast watching Subaru go insane slowly insane over the course of eight-eight loops is… eh. Plus, throwing them into the deep end without context was pretty fun.

Dragonheart of Ireland (RepublicChe): The sister chapter is the one for you.

SenSlice: Trust me, the Cast won't feel that bad for the state of the world without the Witch, just not in the way you think. Hope you liked this version of Fembaru.

Neroai: Yeah, there is a certain story on that involves the lack of the Witch of Envy, but unfortunately, this Cast didn't pick that option.

Mythril: Yeah, it seems that ElsaBaru and the confrontation with Priscilla were the highlights of the last chapter. And I hope everyone's final reactions in this chapter were worth the wait. Also, remember: Everyone is a simp for someone!

Black48: That would be for the first option.

kokiwheeze: Yeah, this guy gets it.

IsseixAtalanta77: I won't be adding "The Otherworldly Sage" into the list for viewing, because another one of my stories has made it into the roster.

And that's a wrap! A special thanks to Infinite the Celestain for helping me in making this story, and for being an all-around great guy! If you want to join my Discord server, the link is  /u23PTjYM . You can chat with others, post memes and fan art, and I'll drop by with announcements and chat with you all every now and then! If you want to add me as a friend, my username is Ernalore#8663! If you want to read more, check out my other stories! Thanks for reading, and we'll see you all next time!

- Ernalore

Next time: 

What if Subaru survived Rem's attack?

OR

What if Subaru refused to kill himself?

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: To Breathe Again After Wrath

"You have gotta be fucking kidding me…" Subaru groaned.

"I agree," Julius nodded.

While the incident involving Frederica attacking Subaru due to the previous episode's contents, coupled with Beatrice's "reasons you suck" speech had subsided, everyone was still on the high of that, and now with this new information, no one was feeling well.

What if Subaru survived Rem's attack?

OR

What if Subaru refused to kill himself?

It was a lose-lose situation, everyone realized.

"All right… Al?"

"Sure thing, Bro."

Conditions: The Tumultuous Week, Loop Three

Conditions: The Tumultuous Week, Loop Four

"Of-fucking-course," the nasty-eyed knight swore to himself.

"Uh, Subaru?" Emilia asked. "What is this?"

"These… are probably some of my worst loops ever," he gestured towards the screen. "In one of them, I was… eh, taken care of by Rem and Ram when they thought I was a Cultist, and in the other, I jumped off a cliff to bring Rem back, as I've already explained in the first episode."

Rem and Ram in particular were… well, they weren't great. They still haven't forgiven themselves for the harm they brought to Subaru.

And now, it would seem that no matter what, they were gonna hate themselves even more after these episodes.

"Alright Bro, since you might have an idea of what's gonna happen, I say you pick." Al suggested, which everyone soon enough agreed with.

Subaru was then left with an impossible choice. While he was tempted to pick the first option as it meant Rem would survive and he would probably just manage to run away, he couldn't help but have this bad feeling about it, like something was telling him not to pick it.

On the other hand, if Subaru chose the one where he refused to kill himself, Rem would stay dead forever. No more resets to save her. Ram would likely continue to hate him, and who knows what would happen to Emilia. The only upside he could possibly think of is Beatrice still being contracted to him, but that's it…

"I don't know. I can't bring myself to choose," Subaru sighed at his inability to make a decision. Emilia laid a comforting hand on his shoulder, knowing this must be very difficult for him.

"Can… we choose the second one?" Surprisingly, it was Rem that spoke up. "I don't want to see myself hurting Subaru-kun again, so let's please choose the second option."

"Sissy…" Ram was concerned about her twin. She knew that the reveal that she killed Subaru twice hurt her very much, and as much as Ram didn't want to see a timeline where Rem was dead, she knew that the blue oni did not want to see herself as an antagonist to Subaru at all.

"Alright, second option it is."

As everyone was sitting back down on their seats, Otto felt his arm get grabbed while he was trying to head back to his seat next to Garfiel. He looked back, only to see Frederica. He could tell she was still ashamed of what she tried to do to Subaru earlier, and didn't want him to leave.

Sighing, he nodded, and sat next to her, while Petra and Meili sat on their laps.

What if Subaru refused to kill himself?

Conditions: The Tumultuous Week, Loop Four

Al clicked the remote again, and the lights dimmed and the screen came to life once again.

Ram sat in the dark, the view remained the same for over a year now.

Only when he returned did light appear in her room.

Chained as she was, her movements were limited.

"Wha' th' fuck is this…?" Garfiel whispered under his breath.

"Nee-sama?" Rem asked, slightly horrified.

Ram, along with everyone else, couldn't believe what they were seeing. On the screen, it showed… Ram, but different. Her hair was longer, and she wore a fancy Kararagian kimono. Despite that, however, she was chained up to the wall, and looked like she had not seen the sun in years. Or, more accurately, according to the narration, she hadn't seen the sun in over a year.

Then…

"Is that… Bro?" Mimi asked, scared.

"Subaru…?"

As he heard his mother squeak out his name, Subaru stared at his… counterpart. He wore a black kimono with an orange scarf, and he looked even worse than Ram. His skin was also pale, but he could also clearly see his bones beneath his skin. Not only that, but peeking out from under his scarf, were scars in the shape of hand prints.

It didn't take a genius to figure out why exactly Ram was chained to that wall.

He fed her personally, desperately gave her mana stone after mana stones to keep her alive.

Servants bathed her.

He always visited her.

Ram was tired, after a year only Barusu, no, Subaru greeted her.

Upon hearing that pink oni's narration, the Emilia Camp's hearts shattered.

Barusu. To the outside perspective, that was a demeaning nickname. But to Ram and Subaru, that was a sign of their sibling-like relationship. It showed that, even through all the teasing and harsh words, they trusted one another, and truly cared for each other as friends.

And now, it was gone, ruined by a single change in that reality.

She could clearly see how she ruined him.

Once a sunny young man now only a husk of a man was left.

In the year she's been locked away he now was known as a great inventor.

Having gathered an immense fortune.

And yet he was starting to go on the wrong way of the law.

Each time he returned now the scent of blood clung to him.

He'd somehow earned Admirer's loyalty and saved Banan.

Everyone had mixed reactions to Ram's narration.

Anastasia was impressed. Just like in the previous reality, this Subaru used his otherworldly knowledge to make himself a fortune, and in under a year. A part of her really wanted to tap into the potential of his mind, before Cursch would, like in the previous reality. However…

Everyone else was terrified. Subaru Natsuki had once again proven he was completely unpredictable, and no one was immune to that fear.

Emilia, Beatrice and Rem all heard Ram's narration, how Subaru was slowly losing himself, becoming a criminal, and a murderer, at that. Had Rem's death truly done that to him? Or was it something else?

Reinhard, however, along with his fellow knights and noblemen, were disturbed by the last line. Subaru had somehow gained the Admirer's loyalty? What had transpired in Banan?

"Uh… who's this Admirer guy?" Kenichi quickly asked.

Reinhard edieced to answer with, "Halibel the Admirer, also known as "the Eternal Playboy of Kararagi" is a wolf-like demi-human, and a shinobi, and one of the three people in the world who is my equal in strength and skill."

"Wait, really? Someone strong enough to challenge you, Rein? Who are the other two?" Subaru asked for confirmation.

"The 1st ranking Divine General of Vollachia, Cecilus Segmunt, also known as "the Blue Lightning", and the Mad Prince of Gusteko," Julius quickly responded.

"Wait, what about the Divine Dragon Volcanica, and the Great Sage, Shaula? They seem strong enough to match Rein in a battle."

"While it is true that they are living legends, they are not affiliated with any one nation," the Sword Saint explained. "I am affiliated to Lugnica, Halibel to Kararagi, Cecilus to Vollachia, and the Mad Prince to Gusteko. We are each in charge of keeping tabs on the others."

"Great, you're all being treated as nukes instead of people," Subaru groaned.

And yet that fool was intent on ruining himself further.

Each time he came he told her of his accomplishment.

Perhaps he was trying to mock her.

No, perhaps that fool was just lonely.

You have no idea how lonely I was, Subaru thought, as he heard the narration. The only people who truly knew how much he suffered were the Witches, and he couldn't exactly confide in them. Especially Echidna.

But now that everyone knows, hopefully, things will be different.

At least different enough to prevent a tragedy like this.

Lonely enough to confide in her.

The one who "killed" him.

Had she one year ago not jumped at that conclusion and tried to end him, would their tale ended differently she wondered.

Now with time, she knew that she had been foolish.

It was without a doubt Roswaal-sama's machination that caused Rem's death.

Everyone in the Emilia Camp, even Meili, all gave the clown the stink eye.

"Whaaaaat?"

"You know exactly what you did," Otto hissed at the clown.

Everyone else knew for certain that something was up with Roswaal and the Camp he was sponsoring. And that it was only a matter of time until they found out what.

And yet in her wrath, she set her eyes upon the innocent boy and ruined him.

Rem was dead.

Roswaal now hated.

Only Subaru was left.

He was her only reason to live.

She must atone.

That's why she needed to stop him now.

Before he was unsavable.

Ram's eyes widened at this. She was going to try to save Barusu? A part of her wanted to wave it off as some multiversal madness, especially since he left her sister to die. But another part of her knew that it was a situation out of his control, and that he could only take so much…

"Go, Ram nee-sama, go!" Petra cheered.

Opening Theme: Bursty Greedy Spider

Subaru is seen rising from the floor of the screen, as if time itself was reversing a fall, all while blood seems to be returning from a wound on his chest.

"Here we go again…"

Tales from the Multiverse

As the title faded, seven different Subarus are seen dancing around like idiots.

"Hey, look, it's the creepy version of Big Bro!" Felt pointed out.

"And of course he's dancing alongside Pride," Prisiclla deadpanned.

The next scenes are various still images, as the music and lyrics keep playing, starting with Zarestia and Halibel, then a shot of Kenichi and Naoko, followed by Theresia van Asterea in a realm of shadows, Reid Astrea relaxing with Volcanica, Vincent and Cecilus, a younger Emilia who is crying, an attacking Elsa and Meili, Fortuna and a sane Geuse defending Elior Forest, and an image of Shaula, tapping her foot.

"Al, quickly pause it," Julius commanded the helmeted knight.

"Roger, roger."

"All right, do you see the wolf human next to the white-haired woman?" Reinhard asked.

"Whaaaaat about him?" Roswaal asked, clearly not liking how everyone stared at him.

"THAT is Halibel the Admirer," the redhead quickly explained. "Okay, continue. Pause again."

"Who's the man with the blue hair?" Naoko asked.

"THAT is Cecilus Segmunt," the Sword Saint answered, receiving a couple of "ohs" from the audience. "All right, Al-san, you may resume with the viewing."

Then, the next scene is of the seven Subarus, all of them charging into battle, each of them showing their individuality, all lead by… the original.

The scenes become a light brown in color, as it's revealed that the camera is zooming out of Subaru's eye, revealing that he's bleeding and wounded, but still smiling with his classic maniacal smile, and ready to keep on fighting.

Episode Four:

To Breathe Again After Wrath

Subaru once again entered Ram's room to feed her and transfer mana to her.

"Barusu…" she rasped.

"Yes, nee-san, what's wrong?" he asked, while he stopped feeding her.

"You killed Rem. It was your fault and yet YOU?! By what right do you believe you can die when you have yet to atone?!" she hissed dangerously.

She needed him to believe her. Deep down she knew that those words of anger were directed towards herself.

Only in her hatred, he trusted.

That's why to save him she must hurt him first.

"Murdering at the drop of a coin will only have Kararagi blacklist you! For now, you are still unknown, but that won't remain the same!" she yelled, infuriated by the boy's act.

Upon hearing that, everyone was once again horrified at Subaru.

"Murder…?" Crusch trailed off.

"At the drop of a coin?" Wilhlem couldn't believe what he was hearing.

Bloodshed she cared little for she was an oni after all.

But the thoughtless way he was trying to end himself was ridiculous.

"If you must get rid of someone, do it in secret like everyone in this country does! Why do you think ninjas exist, stupid Barusu?!" she shouted at the end.

Subaru stood silent.

"Wow, the balls on you, Ram."

"Close your putrid mouth, Al."

"Yes, Princess."

"Heads up, it appears we're getting this next part from Natsuki-san's perspective."

His mind was glitching; he did not understand why Ram suddenly acted.

Was she going to betray him too? Was he doomed to remain in a world of black and white?

Was the pink that shone in front of him going to disappear?

No! No! He could not stand it.

Yet the hatred and fury in her eyes and tone abated his fear.

Ram was still Ram, pink remained in his view.

Hearing the narration, everyone gained a bit more insight into the mind of this Subaru.

"I don't understand. He's afraid… that Ram will no longer want to kill him…?" Emilia couldn't wrap her head around the idea. Why would Subaru be afraid of that? He should be happy, at the very least!

"I think… it's something different," Subaru gave his two cents, trying to get into the mind of his counterpart, "I think it has something to do with his weird colorblind-ness, and how Ram is the only color he can see."

As everyone looked at the screen, they believed that Subaru was on the right track. On screen, everything else was a shade of either black, white or gray. The only things that still had color when watching this Subaru's perspective were Subaru himself, and Ram.

That unending hatred still shone in her eyes.

"Only I can kill you!" She yelled at last panting her last force going in this shout.

"Nee-san..." Subaru muttered.

He understood now why she was scolding him.

She feared that he'd die before she could get her vengeance.

Understanding her rage and now relieved, he evaluated her words.

"No, that is NOT why you should feel relief!" Emilia shouted.

After deep thought, he chose to change his course of action seeing the wisdom in her words.

"I'll hide the track thoroughly… for now…" He replied thoughtfully.

"Oh? And why are you doing this Barusu? No matter what you do you will always be pathetic. Why don't you try to rule Kararagi first rather than slaughter those before you in a show of strength you don't possess?" She asked darkly deep down she was relieved that her words did reach the fool before her.

Subaru stared at her blankly.

He then took a coin from his pocket.

Heads, he'll become Kararagi Head consul.

Tails, he'll continue his current action.

He flipped the coin.

It landed on Heads.

History changed course.

"Holy shit, he really does choose everything at the flip of a coin," Subaru gasped. "Reminds me of Two-Face from the DC Comics…"

Subaru then recalled a quote from the Villain, "You either die a hero, or live long enough to see yourself become the villain." How does it apply to me, and yet, not at the same time?

In Banan people were celebrating their survival. The Admirer along with an unknown boy had saved them from certain death. The inhabitants of the city could only rejoice that those heroes had been able to stop the Great Disaster from its usual killing spree. Everyone was in a high mood.

After regaining her light ball, the Great Spirit had wasted no time returning to her abode.

"Oh, hey! We have a new player!" Ricardo pointed at the screen.

Upon hearing that, everyone focused on the new character on the screen. She had short white hair, with a streak of lime, and wore a white kimono. She was quite attractive, actually.

"Hey, wait a minute," Tivey spoke up. "Wasn't she next to Halibel in the intro?"

"Yer right Tivey!" the purple-haired merchant nodded. "Guess we're focusin' on her!"

As everyone watched this new mystery character, Beatrice narrowed her sight on the newcomer. A Great Spirit? Judging from the fact they're in Kararagi, then that means she's…

Yet she could not help but ponder on the ones who had helped her regain her power. The wolf demi-human, while strong, was nothing she had not seen in the past. She could easily blow away the ninja. No the one who had caught her attention was the one who led the charge against the thieving oni. The one who reeked of the Witch.

For some reason, he felt familiar to her. Had she met the human before? She had no recollection of the unusual boy.

No, had he met her in one of her murderous rage mood the boy would be dead.

Zarestia frowned, troubled.

every member of the Anastasia Camp screamed in shock, """""ZARESTIA?!"""""

"Why must you damage mine ears like that?" the Vollahcian Matriarch groaned.

"Yeah, why is that chick someone worth freaking out over?" Kenichi asked.

"No, ya don't understand!" Anastsia gasped. "One o' th' four Great Spirits 'n our world's th' Spirit o' Wind an' Murder, Zarestia, also known as th' Most Beautiful Shinigami! She's a compulsive murderer who predates th' Witch, an' entire cities are sent into a panic if she ever leaves 'er lair! In order for Natsuki-san ta survive an encounter wit' her…"

"Okay, okay, I get the idea," the Natsuki patriarch spoke. "She's basically a walking natural disaster, and my son has somehow caught her interest, got it."

Great, first the Witch Cult, then the Great Mabeast, then actual Witches, then Satella, now a murderous Great Spirt, Subaru goraned to himself. Why are so many dangerous beings just attracted to me?!

The answer? The raw Natsuki charm.

Why was she even focused on that frail boy?

He was weak.

She could tell right away. And yet somehow she found herself drawn to him.

Something in him called her. After carefully securing her light ball, not wishing for another thief to steal her power source, Zarestia left her bed in search of the intriguing boy.

Following the whisper of the wind, she sought the boy's name. Subaru that's what he was called. Carefully the spirit extended her ear to the winds. Waiting for the boy's name to be spoken.

After what seemed to be hours the spirit heard the name spoken out by a familiar voice.

That voice, it belongs to that mutt,  she quickly dismissed the thought and made her way toward her prey.

"Tha's racist," Ricardo called out.

Priscilla wanted to make a crack about that, but she held her tongue. If she was being honest, she didn't want another one of Subaru's death glares directed at her.

She already got one too many of those.

Subaru remained alone in his room; he had sent Admirer away after dealing with some business. His revolutionary ideas were to kill for. And that's what people kept trying to do.

Which did not help the boy's growing paranoia. All he could see was gray. Gone was the colorful world he had once admired. His deaths, the numerous betrayals left him disillusioned.

He should kill them before they kill him.

Such was the way of this disgusting world.

He wanted to go back.

Would his parents have colors?

As the Cast watched as the on-screen Subaru sent out Halibel, only to realize that Halibel didn't have any colors. His purple kimono and golden kiseru were colorless. They slowly realized that he didn't trust even someone like Halibel, his literal bodyguard.

"We are seeing things from Subaru-kun's perspective," Roswaal said.

Everyone gulped at the realization, as they watched Subaru's inner monologue eat away at him. It seemed that life in their world had made Subaru so paranoid, that he believed that killing others before they had a chance to strike was an acceptable philosophy.

And, from what they learned about how they treated their Subaru in past lives, his fears weren't unfounded. Almost all of them were responsible, directly or indirectly, intentionally or not, for one of his deaths, and until he told them, they would have no idea why.

Both Naoko and Kenichi frowned at that thought. Was this Subaru's life so terrifying that he wouldn't even be able to trust them? Judging from his monologue, yes, actually.

Once again sleep evaded him as he tossed helplessly in his bed. Nightmares were his constant companions. The blue oni and the red oni haunted him. One in his dream the other in his waking moment.

Cold sweat dripped down his spine as he remembered the past.

He died.

Again and again.

His musings were interrupted by the sound of the window opening.

From the windowsill, a white figure stepped in. Donned with a white and black kimono the Great Disaster stepped in the room.

"I'm guessing she's here to murder me?"

"Tha' would be a fair assessment, Natsuki-kun…" Anasatsia spoke.

Heh, I guess even I'm not immune to Zarestia's murder boner.

Subaru recognized her immediately he had dealt with her the month before. He stiffened in fear, he was going to die. A bitter smile appeared on his face as he contemplated the inevitable.

Well, she's going to kill me anyway. No need to commit suicide. Still… He opened his eyes admiring the woman before him.

"You have such beautiful colors..." he muttered unconsciously.

Green and yellow only a strand of her hair and her eyes were colored.

At least she would not lose many colors if she became a liar, he mused sardonically.

Everyone frowned when they saw Subaru smile and prepare himself for death so casually, only to look in amazement, as they saw… that the Great Spirit of Murder had colors.

"But… if this is from Subaru's perspective…"

"That means he trusts Zarestia!" Otto realized, finishing Petra's sentence.

"But why?" Rem asked. "Why does Subaru-kun trust her?!"

"He trusts Ram, doesn't he?" Al asked.

Rem looked down in sadness, but accepted the logic.

"Why don't thou fear me? When thou seem to fear everything in this world ?" The Great Spirit tilted her head in confusion.

She slowly approached him, trying to not spook him. She had once heard humans talk about how to approach a scared child. As ridiculous as it is for her to follow human advice she did so not willing to lose her chance.

"Fear?" Subaru muttered, feeling almost amused.

An ugly smile appeared on his face as he chuckled; his peals of laughter were full of despair.

"Of course I'm scared," he said bitterly, remembering how fear had been ruling his life for a while now.

"But no matter what I do, I can't stop you," He concluded, his eyes furrowed in disgust. He was pathetically weak and he would die for it again.

Well not in this loop at least. In the next one I'll stop her.  Subaru closed his eyes; resigned. He waited patiently for his end to come.

Everyone tensed up, and got ready to watch Subaru's death.

So far, the only things they had seen were flashbacks of Subaru dying to Elsa and Pride getting ice-speared by Emilia. A majority of the Cast was prepared to see Subaru's head get sliced clean off by a blade of wind, if the legends of Zarestia were anything to go off of.

Children held on to one another, as couples held each other's hands.

Subaru felt the phantom pain of a sliced throat, as he braced himself for…

Yet minutes passed and nothing happened.

Subaru frowned in annoyance.

"Well?" He asked irritatedly if that spirit wanted to kill him couldn't she do it more quickly.

Zarestia tilted her head in kind.

"I won't kill you," She said bluntly.

""WHAT?!""

Spoke too soon, Subaru realized.

Everyone, especially the native Kararagians, were amazed by what they heard.

The Great Spirit of Murder didn't want to murder.

"Bu'... it's… Zarestia…" the purple-haired merchant muttered. She looked like she witnessed someone divide zero by zero, or wear socks with sandals: It just didn't happen.

Why not hurt Cap'n, though? Garfiel wondered.

"Hah?! Why are you here then?!" Subaru asked befuddled.

"I don't know," Zarestia frowned slightly trying to understand why she cared about the one before her.

"Hold the fuck up, "cared"? In what context?!"

"I agree, Subaru," Julius frowned. "This could provide useful information.

Meanwhile, Al began slamming his hand on the seat in front of him and yelling at the top of his lungs, "HOW. MANY. WOMEN. DO. YOU. END. UP. WITH?!"

"Yeah, I'm starting ta sense a pattern, too," Garfiel said, as he looked up at the screen once more. "Holy shit, I knew she was hot, bu' seeing 'er up close like dat? Damn!"

"Down, Garf," Ram commanded the blond demi-human.

Subaru squinted at her skeptically.

Before he gave up and turned his head towards the window admiring the stars. If he was going to die he'd prefer going down while gazing at the stars.

"You feel familiar…" The Shinigami muttered to herself. She kept gazing at the distracted boy intently.

"Oh! You feel like death. That's why you are so familiar! " Zarestia exclaimed happily, proud to have found an answer. She smiled brightly at the bewildered boy.

"Death..." Subaru muttered tiredly.

Heh, how fitting,  he thought self-deprecatingly.

Everyone in the Theater cringed at Subaru's inner thoughts.

"Yeah, that's totally on the nose."

Emilia and Rem simply held Subaru tighter in response.

Satisfied by her findings, Zarestia left the room with no fanfare.

Subaru looked at the now-closed window before gazing at the ceiling doubtfully.

Was I dreaming? he thought the next morning as he had managed to fall into a dreamless sleep.

"Perhaps it's more accurate to say a nightmare, nyah."

"That does seem appropriate, Felix," Wilehlm nodded along.

My money's on a wet dream, Al, Ricardo and Garfiel all thought.

Ugh, men.

Blood spilled on the ground, a corpse fell on the ground with a resounding sound. Subaru Natsuki grimaced painfully using his sleeve to cover his nose. A single slice that's all Admirer needed to end the assassin who had killed him the loop before.

He heaved out, he wanted to puck but his stomach was empty. He could feel the bile rising in his throat.

Halibel appeared next to him, looking worried at his state.

"Why did you kill him?" a light voice cut through the silence.

"He tried to kill me for my knowledge," Subaru replied bluntly, looking away from the corpse with disgust. He knew that voice but did not think that she would come back.

As Petra looked away from the corpse, Naoko held Kenichi tighter. They hated the fact that Subaru had to kill people regularly to save his own life in this timeline, and much like him, they wished they could look away. However, they held strong, and kept watching.

Anastasia and Priscilla felt their stomachs sink. Sure, they had to deal with assassins before, but one of them never saw the corpse, and the other had a much higher tolerance to blood given her Vollachian heritage. But seeing Subaru try to do it was… wrong.

What does Zarestia want with him now? Julius wondered, hearing her voice.

Halibel immediately put himself between the Shinigami and Subaru.

"The mutt is loyal. I'll give him that," she said haughtily.

Subaru opened his eyes in confusion.

"Loyal?" He tilted his head feeling lost, the corpse and his previous death forgotten.

"Ahh, forget it, what do you want, Zarestia?" Subaru asked befuddled, trying to divine why the Great Spirit would come back.

"I wanted to see you, " she said bluntly, looking down on him.

"CAP'N, YOU SMOOTH MOTHAFUCKA!"

SMACK!

"DAMMIT, RAM!"

"We aren't in a shoujo manga so stop with the weird sentences!" Subaru exclaimed in shock, his eyes twitching violently.

Halibel looked between the Great Spirit and his lord with a confused face before the situation dawned on him.

Somehow Subaru Natsuki had attracted the Most Beautiful Shinigami's attention.

"But I didn't even do anything…" Subaru grumbled.

Rem, Echidna, and Satella… I'm starting to sense a pattern I don't like…

Elsewhere within the Theater, maids and Royal Candidates alike stole glances towards the black-haired knight, all while glaring at the on-screen Great Spirit.

"That's mayo," Subaru said as he ate his mayo-covered fish.

"Huh" Zarestia looked at him in disgust.

"Try it before discarding mayo. It is the greatest food in the world," Subaru defended his beloved mayo with as much zeal as he could. Which was very little as he barely slept and ate in months.

"Yeah, we can kinda see your bones and eye bags, pal."

"Oh, I guess that would happen to anyone who suffers from the complete paranoia that he could die at any moment," Subaru answered to Al.

It was at that moment that Emilia and Rem decided to give Subaru a physical examination.

In the end, the Great Spirit conceded and tried the mayo. She did like it which she would never admit out loud. Meanwhile, Subaru looked at her smugly. Mayo can win over even the Shinigami as expected.

"You have a great Spiritual affinity," Zarestia exclaimed thoughtfully while Subaru was reading through a few documents. The Pleiades association was now becoming a true giant on the market and more people tried to kill him for it.

"BACK OFF, HE'S MINE, IN FACT!" Beatrice hissed. First, it was that Fire Spirit that burned down Lugnica, then, it was the Yin Spirit that contracted the female version of her contractor, and now Zarestia wanted him, too. The blonde Spirit could only take so much.

"Beako! I already said I wasn't gonna leave you!" Subaru reassured his Spirit.

But you might… the little girl thought to herself, as she held her contractor even tighter.

"Okay." He blinked slowly before discarding the thought it didn't matter to him. Once in what felt like an eternity ago he would have rejoiced believing that he could gain a power-up. Now he did not care.

"Hey don't ignore me Su-san !" Zarestia exclaimed miffed.

"Su-san?" He looked at her septically.

She huffed and looked away.

"Yes we are now friends," She started her explanation with cheers.

"Hah! Who is your friend?" Subaru exclaimed in surprise.

"So giving each other nicknames is normal!" she pointed out tried to hide her embarrassment.

"Holy shit, she's a tsundere," Subaru realized.

"A what?" Tivey asked.

"A character with a personality who is initially very harsh before gradually showing a warmer, friendlier side over time," Beatrice answered in her contractor's place.

"Just like you or Ram, Beako."

"Slander! Betty always had the personality of the sun!"

"There's no way she's a tsundere," Al said, before thinking, Tsunderes are always short and flat-chested to exude their cuteness. Zarestia over there is tall and heavily packing –

"Al, are you thinking of something perverted?" Priscilla asked.

"Possibly."

"Then stop thinking."

The helmeted knight gave a sigh, "…Yes, Princess."

Subaru's face turned into a deadpan.

"Heh..." He sighed.

"Then Tia," He muttered irritatedly, his brow furrowed. The faster he got rid of her the sooner he could finish his work.

"Tia?! Who gave you the right to address me in such a way?!" she yelled a blush appearing on her face.

"You did," Subaru looked at her with dead judging eyes.

"Well now Tia, let me finish my paperwork," he finished dryly all but kicking out the pouting Spirit.

He had work to do.

"So… she's basically Ram-san?" Otto asked.

"Yeah, Ram's a textbook example of a tsundere," Subaru nodded.

"I can hear you two idiots."

""Sorry.""

"Incoming scene change," Frederica pointed out, making everyone prepare.

Subaru woke up screaming, the sound of chains, feeling his limbs being torn away. It was too much for the boy. He was suffocating, clawing at his throat.

He couldn't breathe.

He was dying again.

It hurt. It hurts. It hurts.

I don't want to die.

PLEASE someone, anyone… help me.

"He's having a nightmare," Crusch realized.

Meili held Petra tighter as they watched from Frederica's, as Ricardo held Mimi and Tivey. The flashbacks they were watching were far more graphic than the ones from the first episode, as they showed Subaru's head getting crushed and his throat getting sliced open.

Emilia was on the verge of crying as she listened to the on-screen Subaru beg.

In the back, Roswaal looked away in shame, as he bit his lip.

"S-someone's waking him up," Otto pointed out.

Hands covered his own and stopped his frantic scratching.

"Calm down!"

He could hear someone calling him.

Who was it?

"Don't worry Su-san, I'll kill anyone that'll hurt you! I'm your friend so I'll kill them."

"Right, friends," Al said, before quickly whooping out, "WITH BENEFITS!"

"DUDE!"

"Oh, come on, she was literally sleeping with him!"

"NOT IN THE WAY YOU WERE INSINUATING!"

"Not the time, you two," Frederica hissed.

Both Japanese idiots settled down, and looked back at the screen.

Subaru could feel the bloodthirst of the one holding him. And yet it felt reassuring. He breathed again.

Slowly.

In and out.

Subaru opened his eyes to see Zarestia looking at him worriedly as she held him tightly.

"Su-san!" she yelled in relief seeing light appear in his eyes.

"I am fine..." He wheezed without realizing it. He did not want to worry her. Why he did not know.

Zarestia frowned, she had heard his screams and had burst into his room in fear. Only to find the boy thrashing in his sleep. She had tried to calm him down only for him to yell in pain.

"It hurts... My leg! Where is my leg?!" he yelled in his haze.

Zarestia bit her lips in worry before taking a deep breath to calm herself. When I'll catch those bastards the one who tortured my friend I'll make them regret ever coming to life, she swore in her heart to destroy those low lives.

Both Rem and Ram looked down in shame upon hearing that. Even after knowing Subaru forgave them, it still hurt.

Still, she focused on the shivering boy next to her.

"They cut my limbs too..." she muttered slowly.

"..."

"When I was young I didn't understand, maybe now I do..."

"..."

"If I destroyed those they loved then perhaps it had been normal for them to try to kill me…"

"..."

"Still I wished for someone to tell me the truth ..."

"..."

"Didn't I deserve to know?"

"..."

"I trusted them… that's why it hurts."

The Cast was silent as they heard Zarestia confided herself to Subaru. None of them knew about her past. They all assumed that she was a force of nature, a being beyond all comprehension that couldn't be reasoned with, just like the Witch of Envy.

Subaru could relate to Zarestia, in a lot of ways. One, both of them knew the pain of losing limbs, and two, he knew people like her. Those who were deemed as "monsters" by the world, only for people like Subaru to get close to them, and see how truly human they were.

Beatrice herself wondered how Zarestia was able to survive having her limbs cut off, or even regrowing new ones. She figured that as an artificial Spirit, she couldn't do that. That, or due to Zarestia's age, she had more power than her, so such a thing wouldn't be too troublesome.

Others, like Roswaal and Al, could understand that their cruel world could twist people like Tia into beings that others fear, simply due to how ancient they were, or due to some misunderstanding, or just by being slightly different than the others.

And for once, several people began to feel sad for the Great Spirit of Murder. Another victim of the almost eternal cycle of hatred.

"That's why my pride as the Most Beautiful Shinigami urges me to only kill those who deserve it..."

"..."

Subaru snorted, remembering the Spirit's numerous slaughters throughout history. He had out of curiosity tried to learn more about her.

Subaru watched silently pondering.

"Don't do unto others what you don't want to be done unto you, heh," he said to no one, faintly he could hear his mother's voice. His gentle mother, the one he had taken for granted, was chiding him."

"Live an honest life, my little star. Kindness will be answered in turn by kindness..."

Mom… Subaru winced at the voice. Stealing a quick glance behind him, he saw that his parents were fixated on the screen. A small part of him felt relief that they were still there, even if they saw their worthless son go down the path of villainy once more.

Naoko's heart hurt when she saw the flashback. A small part of her in the back of her head wondered if she failed as a mother, to have not one, but two versions of her precious child become monsters.

No, she assured herself. They made their choices, as did my own.

Since he had come to his world this saying proved itself to be obsolete. His kindness had cost him his life.

But looking at the beautiful woman next to him he couldn't help to think that maybe; maybe this time his kindness would not be repaid in blood.

"Do you really need the blue something?" Zarestia exclaimed miffed.

Everyone looked at each other confused.

"I'm sorry… the blue what?" Subaru asked, stunned.

"I believe that she's trying to say the Blue Lightning," Reinhard surmised. "As in, Cecilus."

"How would she not know his name? He sounds quite powerful," Naoko wondered.

"Maybe she's extremely self-centered," Otto suggested. "After all, Natsuki-san and Hal-san are the only people who she didn't kill during their first meeting."

Subaru sighed.

"People are trying to kill me even more now since I killed too much," he smiled sarcastically. All he had killed were slavers, rapists, the scum of the scum. Yet people wished for his death even more now.

How ironic it had been a Shinigami that had directed him toward a more righteous path. And yet he was still being hunted.

Well, he had covered his traces well enough still people believed him, justly so, to be the perpetrator.

He refocused on the pouting spirit.

"Tia," Subaru sighed tiredly.

"Stop pouting, you're ruining your beautiful face," he said as a matter of fact.

"Beautiful...?" She muttered blushing a little.

"Well yes, I'm not blind, " Subaru replied bluntly.

"OHHH!"

"HE GOT ANOTHA ONE! CAP'N GOT ANOTHA ONE!"

"ALL HAIL THE HAREM KING!"

"SHUT UP! ALL OF YOU!"

He turned his head away focusing on the paper he held within his hands.

The Purge King that's what they called him now. The one who will purge the injustice of the world.

Hah, how funny! He thought with a nasty smile.

Still, he wanted the Blue Lightning. Someone rivaling Reinhard would be nice to have in his pocket.

Now, what would the first-ranked Divine General want?

"'The Purge King'?" Ram repeated.

"Yep," Subaru summed up. "I officially have a supervillain name."

"But he already has Halibel and Zarestia, how much more could he want?" Felt asked.

"Felt-sama, I believe that he's trying to make a show of force, something along the lines of saying that he's basically untouchable" Reinhard explained. "And besides, just because Halibel can rival me in strength, does not mean that he would win in a one-on-one fight."

"Yeah, I guess that makes sense."

"Aight, anyone here who thinks he'll recruit Cecilus, raise yer hand."

Nearly everyone raised their hand at Anastaisa's obvious sucker's bet.

A few days later Subaru Natsuki woke up in a cold sweat.

After dying again.

No matter how many times it happened he could not get used to it.

Getting used to death... That was something the insane boy knew to be impossible even a fool like himself knew better.

Breath in out, He choked desperately trying to regain his breath.

It had not been his death that had shaken him so much.

No.

It had been hers and his.

He had watched powerless as Cecilus Segmunt had tried to cut him down only for Halibel to be felled.

"Oh, shit, guess we were wrong," Kenichi whispered.

He has heard Zarestia scream of fury feeling the wind carrying him away. Only for a sword swing to silence the wind.

He had died.

And so had they.

Subaru Natsuki held his head within his hand tightly, his hands blanched from the pressure.

In out. In out. In out. In out.

Suddenly Subaru blinked before looking up. He needed to make less noise or else. Zarestia would come.

And yet, yet.

He felt like screaming.

No, he needed to scream now.

Since when did death shake him so much?

"HAHAHAHAHA!" he laughed out loud in despair.

"Has he finally broken?" Priscilla asked aloud.

"No," Subaru said. "It would take a lot more than that to make me break."

Everyone shuddered at the idea of something capable of breaking the resident immortal, but then, Petra exclaimed in a mix of joy and excitement, "Look! Look at Hal-san!"

Everyone looked towards the screen, and they saw something amazing.

The Purge King was looking at Halibel the Admirer… in color.

When did Halibel gain colors?

Since when did he hold Zarestia in such high esteem?

He had been avoiding Ram for months now. He no longer needed to see her red. As surrounded by colors he was.

Ah, I have something to lose after all, he thought sadly.

I don't want to...

I don't want to die...

But I…

I don't want them to die...

Never.

"Just like with Pride," Priscilla muttered.

"I'm sorry, what was that, Priscilla-sama?"

Looking around, the strawberry blonde noticed that the Sword Saint had accidentally called her out. Quickly she said, "Oh, mine divine self simply noticed that, despite that boy's villainous deeds, he does have people he truly cherishes, just like his Archbishop self."

"Speaking of Archbishops…" Al chimed in.

When the Witch Cult came knocking down eventually they were met by a Shinigami, a man who defied death and a dangerous ninja.

After the first collision, the Cult wisely avoided them except for Sirius who wished to avenge her beloved husband.

Zarestia threw her in space with a hum.

"The trash is finally taken out!" The proud Spirit exclaimed happily.

Subaru sweatdropped at the scene.

"Well, at least it was fast..." he sighed deeply.

Everyone quickly tensed as they saw the flashback involving the Witch Cult.

"Yet another Sin Archbishop…" Rem growled.

"Which one is Sirius?" Subaru wondered.

"Well, Pride and Sloth have already been slain, and we already know who Greed and Gluttony are," Crusch analyzed. "So the only options are Wrath and Lust…"

"Sirius is Wrath."

Everyone looked toward the blue-haired assassin sitting on Frederica's lap.

"Meili-chan, how did you know that?" Petra asked.

"Because I know who Lust is," she said, quietly.

Everyone wanted to ask her more questions, but the look on her face spoke volumes. They decided not to bother her, and to resume with the viewing.

"Well, Su-san is right, we can rest now..." Halibel exclaimed cheerfully, taking out his pipe for a smoke.

"I want sake!" Zarestia said with stars shining in her eyes.

"You drink too much," Subaru felt his right eye twitch remembering the bill he had to pay last time the spirit wished for a drink.

"A good way to celebrate our victory," Halibel mused out.

Subaru turned toward him feeling exasperated.

"Correction. Both of you drink too much," he looked at the sky wondering why he was friends with those two.

"Well, technically, you hired one of them as a bodyguard, and the other came into your window at night," Al said. "I'm pretty sure that's how y'all became friends."

"...With benefits?" Garfiel snickered.

"Timing, Garf," Otto groaned. "You need good timing, or the joke falls flat."

"Hey, Mom, I can laugh now while thinking of tomorrow… Would you be happy for me despite knowing what I have done…?"

Subaru Natsuki spared a thought for his parents before celebrating their victory with his friends.

The future was uncertain but at least he was no longer alone.

A small smile came across the parents of Subaru Natsuki. Despite the slip-ups, this version of their son was becoming a better person. He wasn't too far gone, like Pride was.

But even then, Pride found people he could love, just like Priscilla said.

It seemed that there would always be someone who saved a small shred of their son's humanity. Someone who could stop him from becoming a monster of pure evil.

There would always be someone who helped him remain… human.

A month later she was still in her cell.

Though it was now better furnished.

Subaru remembered that she needed a bed.

She was still chained.

But no longer motionless.

She could now move. The chain tying her was longer.

Wonderful, Ram thought to herself. I'm now more of a pet to him, rather than a prisoner. Still, it's at least better than having my perfect self chained to a wall everyday.

Her display of anger showed Subaru that she wasn't going to die before ending him.

Thus he was no longer fearing that she'd take her own life.

Another change he now spoke more to her.

Showing her his advancement in the impossible goal she set for him.

She didn't believe he could accomplish it.

Barusu was a helpless boy to her.

And yet now she wondered if he could rule Kararagi. In one month he used his previous acts to make himself more popular.

Ballads of his achievement were sung.

Somehow he contracted Zarestia or so it was said.

"It's alright, Beako, I'll never leave you," Subaru assured his contracted Spirit and or little sister figure. In response, the blonde girl snuggled closer to her contractor and or older brother figure.

They thought him to be a hero.

She knew better.

Perhaps he could have been one before the event of one year ago.

Now she wondered how long her words could keep him going.

"Is this some sick codependency?" Felix whispered to Julius.

"I'm not sure… perhaps some sort of warped love?"

"I sure hope nyot!"

Subaru visited Ram today again he now spoke to her many times a day.

Complaining and explaining what he accomplished to reach the impossible goal she set for him.

Each time, a stare of disgust greeted him.

Insult and words of derision were his answers.

Each time he left her room relieved.

Ram couldn't help but be disgusted. Not at Subaru, but at herself. Disgusted that she could've made Barusu be fucking relieved to hear her insult him, and not in a masochistic way. No, it was paranoia. Paranoia that she would change. That she would no longer want to kill him. That he could no longer trust her.

Truly, we oni live up to our names as demons…

Meanwhile, on the other side of the Theater, a helmeted knight was thinking of something completely different. This is a sex thing, isn't it…?

He'd somehow become a hero in these people's minds.

How laughable one year ago he would have been overjoyed at the prospect.

Yet his throne was built on mounts of his own corpse.

With the money and spies he now possessed, he died less and less.

His revolutionary invention gave him an edge in the competition.

Competitions he made sure to cull in secret when they tried to put him down.

"That's how the mafia works."

"Subaru, NO," his mother gasped, looking horrified.

"What's a ma-phia?" Petra asked

"Something where the secret ingredient is crime," Kenichi struck gold with another dad joke.

"KENICHI!"

Ram was right for all its peace. Kararagi's business world was a dark and bloody one.

There was a reason why ninjas thrived in this country after all.

Assassination, sabotage, spying were the norm here.

"Don't forget the ninjas," Mimi smiled. "Ninjas are essential in Kararagi."

"And the kimonos," Tivey added.

Al merely shook his head. Hoshin, you damn plagiarist…

With Admirer and Zarestia he did not need to fear them.

Zarestia, perhaps in her loneliness, chose to visit him often.

Having tasted death many times he was indifferent to her.

He feared her, in the beginning, having died to her clone many to earn enough information to save Banan.

"I'm sorry, a CLONE?" Subaru asked, trying to make sure he heard that right.

"Do you think this is the catastrophe mentioned earlier in the episode?" Crucsh asked.

"To be honest, I'm not sure," the black-haired knight groaned. "A lot of these episodes are lacking some major context. I'm kinda half-expecting the next episode to drop us in the ruins of some city, or in a dungeon, or a shouting match, or even in the middle of a sex scene, and we'll have to figure out what's going on while running around like a bunch of headless chickens."

"I want to disagree with that notion… but I really can't."

Yet she did not kill him.

She was thankful to him for returning her light ball.

And he used these feelings to use her reputation and power.

He discovered the affinity he held for Spirit arts.

He thus contracted her knowing that Spirits didn't break their oath.

"How dare she! To think that pathetic excuse of a Spirit would contract Betty's Subaru! Unacceptable, in fact!" Beatrice wasn't happy at all. This is the third episode where Subaru contracted a Spirit other than her! In a row! It was infuriating!

What's next?! Betty's Subaru contracting Bubby?! Mother, perhaps?! Or OD FORBID, SATELLA?! WHY NOT GET ALL THE WITCHES IN THE NEXT GO, HUH?!

Somewhere out in the void, the Warden gave a sickening laugh.

Having the wind listen to his enemy was a perfect way to gather information.

Thanks to her and Halibel he was many steps ahead of his competitor and that was without using return by death.

He was making great headway gathering support from all the great cities of Kararagi.

Only Hoshin trading company was a thorn in his side, one he needed to destroy.

"I don't like where this is going," Julius sighed.

"Here we go again…" the purple-haired merchant grumbled.

Through Zarestia he learned that Anastasia Hoshin's Gate was deficient; only the Great Spirit pretending to be a scarf kept her alive.

Though according to Zarestia that Spirit was a fake whatever that meant.

She was thoroughly disgusted by its existence, thus convincing her to kill the pretender in secret was easy.

Any time now Hoshin would slowly wither.

Only a Great Spirit could save her.

And once more, everyone now knows how to kill me, the merchant princess thought to herself, exasperated. Including the jackass who has an infinite amount of redos, never-ending determination, and nothing to lose. Well… not that he would do it… right?

It was at that moment Anastasia decided to schmooze Natsuki as much as possible.

And he had access to one.

Should he save her?

Heads, he would leave her to die.

Tails, he would save her.

The coin was flipped.

It landed on Heads.

Well she's over,  he thought dismissively.

"Great, dead in not one, but in TWO universes, just great," Anastasia groaned.

"For what it's worth, I… never considered the idea in this one?"

"Gee, how generous," the merchant smiled at the nasty-eyed teenager.

He wondered what his parents would think of him now.

Still, at least he did not murder without purpose.

"Not ANYMORE, that is," Al pointed out.

"I'm pretty sure murdering someone over a coin toss has purpose, Al-san."

The helmeted knight looked over to Otto. "I mean, yeah, it has the purpose of claiming Bro, or striking fear into the hearts of his enemies, but I was thinking of something less… superficial."

"Ah, I see."

Such thought quickly filtered into his mind.

Only for a more pressing matter to take its place.

Now other colors other than pink occupied his vision.

Gold, yellow, and a small dash of green appeared.

Did he trust Halibel and Zarestia?

Could he trust them?

He felt uneasy he chose to visit Ram to occupy himself.

Anything to get him away from these feelings.

"Oh, look! It's a miracle! He's learning how to be human!"

"Fuck off, Al."

Barusu looks better, she thought happily in the confine of her mind.

He no longer looked like he'd die of starvation.

He was still thin.

But now without realizing it he started to trust those around him a bit more.

Enough to eat the lunch prepared by the old lady he saved who deeply respected him.

Enough to drink what he received from Halibel.

Many were glad that Subaru was beginning to look better than before. Hopefully, he could continue this process.

"And just think, this is all thanks to that emotional support oni of yours."

"Care to repeat yourself, bucket head…?" Ram growled.

"Try me bitch." Al said with no hesitation and visible contempt. The pink haired oni looked about ready to jump out of her seat and rip the knight's head off, but luckily, Subaru intervened.

"Alright guys, no need to fight. Let's just chill the eff out and keep watching."

The one-armed knight grumbled in agreement, but now the Cast had one more thing to wonder:

What does Al have against Ram?

By choosing a kinder path he was surrounded in turn by kindness.

Kindness that he did not think existed in this world.

Now he also slept more, next to her.

The first time he slept next to Ram he was surprised.

He felt refreshed.

He had asked her why she did not kill him then.

"Why should I kill you now Barusu, when I can kill you when you finally fail?" she sneered.

"Aww, you do care!"

"Lies and slander." Ram lied as naturally as she breathed.

He now slept at least once a day next to her.

He removed her chains.

He now knew that she'd wait to kill him.

Still, he wondered how long it'd take before she'd betray his trust again.

For now pink filled his vision.

"You know, it's kinda funny: When you're wearing rose-colored glasses, all the red flags just look like flags," Subaru said to himself.

Ram was happy now Barusu was no longer a walking corpse.

He still wasn't the boy she met so long ago.

But now light slowly started to fill his eyes.

She knew that he trusted the Great Spirit and the ninja who followed him.

He was the mayor of Banan now.

In two years perhaps he'd finally become the Head Consul of Kararagi after proving his skill in administration.

Damn, that's impressive! Anastasia admired Subaru's work ethic.

"Vote Natsuki, 2024!" Al laughed out loud.

He already showed amazing administrative prowess.

Now she wondered if that means she was no longer needed.

Hatred still burned in her heart.

But this hatred was turned against her.

Had she not lost her horn she could have saved Rem.

Ram couldn't help but feel frustrated at how… limited she felt. Despite losing what was essentially a part of herself, she didn't regret losing it to save Rem's life from the damned Cult. She had searched for ways to regenerate her horn, but nothing came up.

According to Roswaal, the old Witch of Wrath, Minerva, would've undoubtedly been able to regrow Ram's horn, but her power was in the hands of the Sin Archbishop of Wrath, and could no longer heal injuries.

Just then, a thought occurred to her. She turned to Subaru, and wondered something. Could Barusu gain the Authority of Wrath, or another Authority, to help me regrow my horn?

From what the Mage told her, Authorities defied the very laws of nature and reality, and could be shaped to achieve the desires of their wielders. The black haired knight already had two Authorities, Sloth and whatever Sin Return by Death was, if Subaru could gain an Authority that would allow him to regenerate body parts of others…

No, don't get your hopes up. Just something to think about for later, Ram mentally noted, making sure to speak to Subaru about it later.

Had she not made that pact with Roswaal she could have intervened.

It was her stupidity that destroyed them both.

She atoned in the way she could.

But the absence of her twin weighed on her soul.

She wished for release.

How long before she could see her sister again? She wondered.

Subaru had noticed her depression despite trying to hide it from him.

He took her outside to visit the mansion he resides in to visit the city he now ruled.

Like the "date" he boasted to Emilia-sama before.

SHIT, Subaru cringed at the narration.

Suddenly, he felt a hand clamp down on his shoulder.

"Cap'n, Imma be honest wit' ya: If wha' I think is happenin', is happenin'… it better not be."

"Garfiel, please sit down, and leave Subaru alone. NOW," Emilia demanded, and Garfiel knew better than to upset the half-elf, so he did what he was told.

He showed her what he constructed.

She was greeted respectfully by all.

Rumors of her existence were kept quiet in Subaru's compound.

Most believed her to be his lover.

"EWWW!" Ram was flat out disgusted. While she didn't hate Subaru at all, contrary to her insults, she saw Subaru as a brother figure. Also, he definitely wasn't her type.

Subaru couldn't help but agree. He saw Ram more of a sister than a romantic interest, and she was nowhere near as appealing as Rem.

Speaking of the blue oni, she knew that Subaru and her sister were never going to be a thing ever, so she was glad this would never come to pass.

A sickly lady who could not leave her room.

They were not entirely wrong.

All she had left was to atone.

Or so she thought.

The warm hand who led her in the garden made her hesitate.

She met the Great Spirit of Wind during her exploration, a childish beautiful woman with whom she quickly became friends.

The silent ninja whose loyalty was unshakable often followed Subaru and with whom she could share peaceful time in silence.

The servants who she already met in the past greeted her warmly.

Thus she wondered if she had more left to live than she thought.

Subaru held her hand gently the whole time.

As the narration kept going, plenty of people tried to make the situation they were currently in slightly more tolerable. A lot of the Cast tried to make it seem like they were happy to see that Ram was seeing new people, but everyone, and especially the members of the Emilia Camp, couldn't keep up the charade. It was getting worse and worse by the minute.

"I hate this," Subaru groaned.

"That makes two of us, Barusu."

When was it that I wanted more than her hatred? Subaru wondered.

Then again hatred and love are only separated by a thin line,  he concluded.

"Nope, mm-mm, nope, nah, nope, fuck that shit."

"This is another Elsa situation, isn't it?" Frederica asked the cursing Subaru.

"Why is it that the Otto one was the best option of the three?" he groaned, all while the blonde maid gripped the green merchant's arm even tighter.

He realized that Ram's hatred was fading not so long ago.

Her eyes started to be lackluster.

He feared them, she started to look like him.

Thus he took her outside, it was his first date with her.

One he believed to be a success judging by the smile on her face.

One he did not see for years.

Could he hope for more?

"Barusu…"

"I know."

Ram and Subaru started to meet more often than not outside her room.

She now freely moved around the Japanese-styled mansion.

She had noticed that all the residents sang praises of Subaru.

He was smart enough to only let those loyal or grateful to him work here

Such things he evaluated through experience, and his friend helped.

Yes, he considered Zarestia and Halibel his friends.

Still, now Ram greeted him every day.

He fell asleep next to her and woke up to her.

"Oh please… tell me we didn't do it…" Subaru was begging the Warden that he didn't do the nasty with Ram.

Ram was silently hoping for the same thing.

The resident of the mansion rejoiced believing that their Lord's wife had recovered.

Both started to look at each other longer than necessary.

Their hands sought one another.

Slowly a smile lit their face each time they met.

Both were weighed down by the past and drowned for it.

Yet in each other's arms, they found peace at least.

"I don't like where this is going," Subaru gulped.

"For once, Barusu, I agree with you," Ram said, nervous.

After a year, Subaru Natsuki was now the Head Consul of Kararagi.

He was a cautious man but not a paranoid one.

He was surrounded by those he trusted.

He was also now a happily married man.

Thanks to the woman next to him who made him into a hero.

Ram was standing next to her husband at his inauguration, pride filled her.

""NOOOO!"" Ram and Subaru simultaneously yelled in frustration and disappointment.

And for the second time since coming to this Theater, Subaru felt his balls get metaphorically kicked. With his luck, he'd probably see another one of his future spawn during the ending.

She was truly overjoyed by the way one Subaru Natsuki exceeded her expectations

He'd done the impossible.

And caught her heart on the way.

The despair-filled words she had addressed to him saved both of them that day.

Rem's absence truly weighed her yet now alongside her husband and the few friends she held close to her heart she could look forwards to the future.

So that when she dies, she'll greet her sister with tales of a world she loved and hated in turn.

As the lights came back up in the Theater, everyone began screaming again.

"WHAT KIND OF FUCKED-UP LOVE STORY IS THIS?!"

"CAP'N, HOW COULD YA DO DIS TO MA AMAZIN' SELF?!"

"I DON'T WANT RAM! YOU CAN HAVE HER!"

"NO ONE WILL "HAVE ME", BARUSU!"

"OH, TELL THAT TO ROSWAAL!"

"EVERYONE, QUIET!" Beatrice screamed, silencing everyone. "Good. I suppose this is as good a time as any for a break. Four episodes in, and this has already become an ordeal."

"You are correct on that, Beatrice-sama," Reinhard nodded. "Learning that Subaru is not only an immortal time-traveler from another world, but that he's also a Sin Archbishop, a woman selling toys, a father, a husband to two different women, contracted to a murderous Great Spirt, and the best friend of the Admirer, all while not being all of those things, is mind-boggling."

"Still better than Twilight," Al helpfully added.

"All right, it's settled," Subaru announced. "We're gonna have a one hour break. Everyone go to the bathroom, grab some food, scream into a pillow after all of the horrifying existential shit you've seen, because let's face it, that's a very probable situation. Just, try to do something relaxing, and for the love of all that is holy, don't antagonize everyone else, okay?"

After hearing a chorus of "yes", various members of the Cast went out of the Theater, either lounging about in their personal rooms, or hanging out in some common rooms. Subaru, however, was making a direct beeline for a lone girl sitting in the front row by herself.

"Meili-chan."

The blue-haired assassin looked up from her seat, to see the nasty-eyed knight looking down at her. Before she could even say anything, he got onto his knees and faced the ground.

"I want to apologize," Subaru said, doing a dogeza. "While Elsa's death is still something I don't regret, the fact that I, along with the rest of the Emilia Camp, have been treating you like a murderer, rather than a girl. And I want to make amends for that."

The little girl was quiet for a moment, before asking, "What do you care?"

"The others may have not been paying attention, but I saw you shifted at the mention of this "Mama" character," Subaru said, as he watched the blue-haired girl flinch. "Not only that, but your silence during our discussion of which Sin Archbishop Sirius is after helping us figure out that she's Wrath can only lead me to one conclusion… Lust and Mama are the same person."

"..."

"You and Elsa worked for the Sin Archbishop of Lust."

"So, that's it?" she said, cynically. "You want me to help you kill Mama?"

"No," the black-haired knight stated. "I'm going to kill her, regardless. She and the rest of the Cult are a threat, but I refuse to put you in harm's way."

That last part surprised the little girl. "What? Why?"

"Why? Meili, you're a kid! You should be playing in the dirt, doing chores you don't like to do, gossiping with Petra about what boy you like, not assassinating people using Mabeasts! I want you to be free, to be happy! To… to live a life without being afraid of her."

While Meili may have been silent, her eyes were beginning to water.

"I know that you hate me. You think I'm responsible for Elsa's death. She was probably the only person who cared about you, and I took that away from you. But, seeing the Sin Archbishop of Pride's reality, seeing how happy you were in that reality, free of her… Meili, I want that for you. I want you to grow up happy, to see my own kids, to be an aunt to them, to live a happy life!"

"But… I killed you!"

"Yeah, and so did Rem, and I still love her! So did Julius, and while I still think he's a bit of a pompous ass, I don't hate him!" Subaru exclaimed. "This power I have, Meili, yes, it's awful, and it hurts to use, but I've used it for the better. Because of it, I've been able to make so many friends, and find a place where I belong, and I want that for you, too!"

Looking up at him, with tears in her eyes, she saw his smile. His genuine smile.

"So, please, Meili… help me give you the happy ending you deserve."

THUD!

In an instant, the blue-haired girl rushed into the nasty-eyed boy's chest, and began to cry. All while saying, "Okay, Onii-chan. I'll tell you everything. Just, please… save me…"

"Don't worry, Meili," he said, holding the crying child tightly. "I will."

He would make sure that Meili lived a long and happy life. Just like he would with Emilia, just like with Rem, with Beatrice, Ram, Petra, Grafeil, Otto, all of his friends and family. He would make sure they all lived long and happy lives. After all…

"I swear on my life."

Author's Note: Alright, I'm gonna be honest with you guys; I went in over my head with this. Alright, it was a given that I am writing twice as much as usual, but for a frame of reference, I started posting "The Otherworldly Sage" when I finished, like, the fifteenth chapter. So, yeah, I'm already out of chapters. This is the official end of Wave One!

I'm gonna be writing the next wave for the next month, and I'll be back on November 3rd! I'm not abandoning this! I'm just preparing for the next wave during all of October. I'll be trying to improve my writing and make the story generally better.

So, this is an official announcement: Both versions of "Re: Tales from the Multiverse" will be back on November 3rd! Hope you can all be patient for the second wave!

The original stories were called "To Breathe again after wrath" and "Bond woven by Death", both of them written by mayachen. The links are s/13906451/1/To-Breath-again-after-wrath and s/14010094/1/Bond-woven-by-Death, while the ArchiveofOurOwn links are /works/31357091 and /works/35917105. And now, the comments.

Strong John: Thanks for the compliments. For this, your wish has been granted.

Fana4tiik: I think that when it comes down to the love stories of the Re:Zero world, it's usually one of these three things: Shallow lust, anime logic, or just plain insanity. As for the ending of the Pride If, I didn't change it, considering it was a fic based on the Pride If. That's all I really have to say on that topic. (Couldn't agree more, Erna. -Infinite)

The Darkness Writhes: You can thank the dynamic between the female Subaru and Otto to the original author. Yeah, the whole thing with Frederica going ape was supposed to be funny, but it fell flat for a lot of people. And you're actually right with one of your guesses for this story. I'm going to keep this up, indeed!

Iseepandas: Thanks for the praise. Hope you liked this chapter.

BobbySlasher: I actually never read the Mimagu story, so I can't write about it. (I've heard of it, mostly. -Infinite)

RandomGuest: Considering that there is no fic based on "Into the Spiderverse" (yet), the seven main Subarus aren't going to meet each other. Besides, I have other plans, heh.

Guest: Beatrice is sensing a pattern that she doesn't like here, in fact. (Betty does not like having other Spirits contracting her contractor, in fact. -Infinite)

5queso: Technically speaking, yes. And it's pretty funny seeing more of Subaru's insecurities that make everyone even more confused when he goes evil yet again. He's just so complex! Glad you liked this chapter, hope that you enjoyed this one, too. ("The gayest non-gay story"?! PFFFTT AHAHHAHAHAAHHAAAAAA! -Infinite)

Pembaca Sampah: Yeah, a lot of people said that Frederic was pretty out of character, and I can see that. While I won't change it, I will try to write better in the future.

Chuck B. Winanaki: A lot of these Subarus will see Emilia die, Fembaru isn't special. And I'm making sure Fembaru never meets the canon Cast. I have to admit, though, that your predictions for this chapter were way too big. But glad that you find this fantastic!

Grifith Moses: Your wish has been granted, Subaru marries Ram.

tiny taru: Well, you got something close to the Wrath If? That good?

Re-lax isekai: Cliffhanger's over!

Re-king 93: Awesome comment.

zard 428: I will not have anyone react to "Prophecy of the Star", actually.

Deathenglegamers 1144: Glad you loved the last chapter, dude. And speaking of love, the seeds of love have been planted! And yes, we were referencing "Cracking Heart" in Beatrice's little rant. And yes, while this is a multiverse, I will not be showing literally everything and anything. The Warden has enough standards to make sure some things get censored. Get your mind out of the gutter. (Sorry, we ain't doing any of the more steamy fics. We must keep young and innocent eyes and ears just that, so no IBM. Blood, suffering, and death? Yeah, it's Re:Zero. They deal with that on the daily. -Infinite)

calderoneric758: Your chapter is in another story.

BigSmokeYeet: Yeah, I know a lot of people have a lot of issues. The whole Frederica thing was supposed to be played for laughs, but I see that not everyone wants that. And as for the rest of the issues, I will try to improve over the coming month. But at the end of the day, this is my story, and I write what I want. No one can really dictate that.

Jpx0999: I did try to add all of the Ifs (at least in fanfic form), but not all of them could make the cut. And while this is not the actual Wrath If, a bunch of the dudes do get to make some jokes based on Subaru's ability to attract women.

KillermanTheGOAT VS Unknown P: Please see my Toad reference two comments up.

Raider 301: This is a multiverse, not an omniverse.

guestius maximus: I have no idea what's going on, bro. And as for your second commnet, what's with the broken English? Is it an act? And if so, why? ( Infinite had a stroke reading this comment and f*cking died.  -Infinite's AI assistant )

FakeA: I'm assuming this is related to the previous deleted comment?

Gomy_el_camaleon: I honestly don't know about any rom-coms featuring Reinahrd and Fembaru, unless "Prideful Cinderella" counts. But I'm glad that you liked it, regardless.

Dragonheart Of Ireland (RepublicChe): Happy to help you find what you were looking for! Glad you find my story awesome! Here's the next chapter, hope you liked it!

Squishy_The_Lucky_Devil: Yes, that is some delicious irony!

Don tico: I never considered doing any reactions for Nageku due to how long it is.

kokiwheeze: Plot twist! They're not reacting to the Lust If, they're in it! (Wait what?... Oh… Oh no… -Infinite)

King_maximilian_412: Here's the more you couldn't wait for! And as for the second comment about reacting to that one specific fic, I can do you seven times better!

TaliaAppiah: I'm sorry, were those even words?

Wolfx88: Glad to see that so many things bring a smile to your face. Cheers!

Idiotwriter: Turns out, writing two fics at the same time is pretty tiring, so I'll be taking a break in November. But thanks for the high praise, it keeps me going!

TiredExistence: Your PTSD wish has been granted in the sister chapter. Have fun.

IseeixAtalanta77: I already responded to the first half of this in the other chapter. Go there for that. And as for the idea of having the Cast react to the triple-crossover fic I helped write, there's already a reaction fic for that, no need for a second one. (Yeah, we already did that, or rather… doing it… They've already reacted to it. -Infinite)

Slythera: Amazing compliment! Here's the next chapter!

Supbruh!: You already know the answer to this one.

Jetvac_Jesse: If I find a fic like the one you want, I'll try to figure out how to add it in.

ArcRayREI: A lot of people weren't actually expecting Subaru x Otto. It was a surprise to be sure, but a welcome one. Hope you enjoyed this variation of the Wrath If!

firestarter09: Glad you love the story, I shall keep on writing!

And that's a wrap! A special thanks to Infinite the Celestain for helping me in making this story, and for being an all-around great guy! If you want to join my Discord server, the link is  /u23PTjYM . You can chat with others, post memes and fan art, and I'll drop by with announcements and chat with you all every now and then! If you want to add me as a friend, my username is Ernalore#8663! If you want to read more, check out my other stories! Thanks for reading, and we'll see you all in November!

- Ernalore

Next time:

What if Subaru contracted the Divine Dragon?

OR

What if Subaru was adopted by the Astrea family?

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: Path of the Blessed Stars

Within the exit door of the Theater, a long stretching hallway was located towards the side. Out of that exit, a lobby and a snack bar could be seen, with a corridor full of dozens of doors towards the side of that. Those were the temporary quarters of the Cast.

For the one hour intermission they would be spending, everyone had the choice of either staying in the Theater, going to the lobby, or their respective room.

Naoko and her husband decided to go to their room.

Lying on their bed, the mother of Subaru Natsuki was thinking of the insanity that she and her husband had experienced in the last two hours.

After two months of searching, they finally found their son. Rather than running away or being kidnapped as they initially feared, he was actually summoned to another world, a fantasy world straight out of a fairy tale, like one of his books he read.

The fact that humanity and all life on Earth was not alone in the universe was still being processed by the couple, but they were happy that they're son was now safe. He finally made friends, found a purpose in life, and seemed happy.

But with the reveal of the first episode, that illusion was shattered.

Return by Death. A horrible curse was placed on her child that allowed him to go back in time, whenever he died. And apparently, it had happened so many times that her little boy had forgotten how many times. He had been eaten alive, his throat was slashed, even his own allies had murdered him. As he put it, he was immortal in the worst way possible.

His allies. Honestly, Naoko didn't know what to think of them now. She was still in a sort of shock during the first episode when everyone began turning on one another, and now, she was even wondering if she had a right to be angry. Subaru said it was fine, and since it was a whole other world and people they truly didn't know, one could argue that it was out of her and her husband's jurisdiction. But even that option felt wrong.

The main thing she was feeling, however, was tiredness.

Looking over at her husband, she saw he was staring at the ceiling, in a similar manner to her. He had been silent for quite a while, and he remained so, until…

"Naoko… were we bad parents?"

The matriarch of the Natsukis looked over to her husband, looking at him questioningly.

"It's just that…" he sighed. "You saw it too, didn't you? The amount of stress he hides behind that smile, as if he's carrying the entire weight of the world on his back. And not only that, but when we saw those… other versions of him… are we responsible for what they became?"

Naoko looked over to her husband, and spoke.

"I don't know," she said. "I honestly can't tell for another world's Subaru. But what I do know for a fact is that we're here now, with our little boy. He may have suffered, yes, but he chose to persevere, far more than we could ever. So, we're going to spend as much time as we have with our child, and give him enough happy memories to bury the sad ones!"

The Natsuki patriarch looked over to his wife. "And his… friends?"

Naoko bit her lip at that, but slowly, she decided to say, "If he says he forgives them, then we can't do anything about it. He's an adult, and we should respect his choices."

Giving her a nod, Kenichi said, "Okay, Naoko. Then let's get our son back."

Out within the seemingly endless hallways, with doors to a seemingly endless amount of rooms on either side, a maid and a merchant were having a private conversation.

Otto looked at Frederica, and asked, "How long have you… liked me?"

The blonde maid gave a sad chuckle, and said, "I believe I've liked you since I first met you. It was only during the viewing… with her… that I realized what those feelings were, and why it hurt so much to see you with another woman… even in another world…"

"That's still no excuse to attack someone! Especially Natsuki-san, after everything he's already been through!"

"I know, and I'm sorry! My anger and jealousy got the better of me!" Frederica apologized.

"I know you're sorry, Frederica-San, but I'm not the one you need to be apologizing to," Otto said, making sure Frederica knew that she owed it to Subaru.

Frederica nodded in shame before continuing, "I… I just wanted someone who wasn't afraid of me."

Hearing that, the green merchant looked confused. "Afraid of you?"

The demi-human was quiet for a moment, before she decided to spill. "My heritage… It makes people uneasy. Whenever people see my teeth, they freak out, and Subaru-sama was no exception. That's why I cover my mouth whenever I laugh; so people don't see me smile."

"Frederica-san…"

"But then, you appeared in my life. You, Otto, were the first person who wasn't put-off by my demi-human heritage, not afraid of my sharp teeth, or intimidated by my appearance… and it felt nice. Sure, Petra-chan was the same, but she's a child. You, however… you're reliable, a person of good character, any girl would be lucky to be with you!"

"..."

"But… seeing Subaru-sama… in all of these realities… to be able to take on anyone he wants as a lover, just because he can try again as many times as he wishes… It felt wrong. And seeing him working with our attempted killers… as a Sin Archbishop, no less… It was too much for me to bear. A part of me fears for the future. A part of me fears that he'll break under the strain and become a monster like Pride, or the Purge King, and then we'll all be…"

"..."

"I just…" Frederica looked up directly at Otto, with tears in her eyes. "I don't want to lose you…"

GRAB!

Before the blonde maid could register what just happened, she felt the warmth of another body wrapping around her, their arms holding her, refusing to ever let her go.

"E-eh? O-otto-sama –"

"Otto," he said, in a voice of authority. "Just Otto."

"I…"

"I promise you, that Natsuki-san will never become like that. I will make sure he stays on the right path. And I promise you, Frederica, I will never let you go."

As tears welled up in her eyes, the blonde maid hugged the merchant even tighter.

Emilia was alone in her room. She couldn't bring herself to be in anyone else's company. Not even Subaru.

Subaru… Her heart ached when she thought of him. From his kindness, his selflessness, his desire to save everyone, and his love for her were some of his greatest qualities. She wondered what she did to earn such a wonderful knight.

But now, she knows the truth. Subaru had seen horrors beyond human comprehension and died so many times. He died… for her. A part of her wondered why he would go through all this, she already had the answer.

It was because Subaru loved her. He loved her so much he made a promise to save them no matter what. A promise that he believed to be more important than any other promise he made, and willing to break any he deemed necessary for their survival.

He loved her… but it wasn't entirely reciprocated.

Emilia appreciated Subaru and cherished him as a dear friend that she could trust with her life, but she never reciprocated his feelings. She never understood romantic love, and Puck never taught her about it. A part of her wanted to give Subaru an answer to his affection…

But now… Emilia feared that she would end up breaking Subaru's heart. What if she didn't love Subaru? What if she had to give him an answer and it wasn't what he wanted? Should she just stay quiet about it indefinitely? No… That would give him false hope, and would be the equivalent to lying, and she hated lying.

Emilia could only sit in silence as she pondered what to do, wishing her aunt Fortuna and Guese were here to help her.

I'm so sorry, Subaru…

"Why the fuck are we here?" Felt asked, in an annoyed tone.

She, along with Crusch and Priscilla, were currently in Anastasia's room, as the purple-haired merchant had invited them to a meeting during the hour-long intermission.

"Well, th' answer is simple," she smiled. "We're here ta discuss Natsuki-kun."

"What is there to discuss?" the red-eyed blonde spoke in an accusatory tone. "Big Bro was dragged into our world, and is suffering for our mistakes. We need to help him."

"Foolish child, so you honestly believe that the world, let alone us, will possibly even think of letting him go, now that we know his true potential?" Priscilla asked.

"An' tha' may not actually be his true potential," the purple-haired merchant said. "Fer all we know, were jus' scratchin' th' surface of what Natsuki-kun is capable of!"

"Stop it."

"What?"

"Stop acting like he's something you can profit off of!" Crusch yelled, disgusted by what Anastasia was insinuating. "He's a human being. A person with free will, not something to be used to undo your mistakes!"

"I wasn't suggestion' we use 'im fer that!" Anastasia waved her hands in response. She may take advantage of a lot of things, but she wasn't going to kill someone for her mess up. "I was talking about his otherworldly knowledge! Within tha' brain o' his, he could tip th' entire world economy upside down! He could revolutionize th' whole world! Not only that, but he's charismatic enough ta potentially have people like th' Admirer and Zarestia listen to him! He's already defeated th' White Whale an' Sloth, an' if the talk abou' th' Sanctuary is anythin' ta go off of, th' Great Rabbit, too!"

"So, what exactly are you suggesting he do? You wanna hire him into your business and exploit him for his knowledge?" Felt asked. She still didn't trust many of the higher class in Lugnica, Anastasia and Priscilla among them.

"Not only that, but to make sure he remains… altruistic."

The other three Candidates looked at Priscilla with confusion.

"Altruistic?" repeated Crusch.

"If you speak of this in front of the others, mine divine self shall deny it, but…" the Vollachian Matriarch sighed. "Mineself is afraid of him. Afraid of what he's capable of, afraid of what he could do, and afraid of what he could become if left unchecked. We've already seen him… change… those worlds to suit his needs, and none of us could stop him. What is stopping our version of the boy from doing the same thing?"

Felt and Anastasia were quiet. What exactly was stopping Subaru Natsuki?

"His heart."

The other three Candidates looked at Crusch, who had a fiery look in her eyes. "His desire to help others. The things that make him human. That's what's stopping him. His heart."

However, Crusch had more to say, "Not just that, but the people he cares for. Those in his Camp all seem to be very close to him, minus Roswaal-sama, but I trust their judgment on whatever happened at "the Sanctuary". But the others, they, in a way, are an extension of his heart…"

The other three Candidates started to see where this was going.

"Take them away, take his heart away… and he becomes heartless."

Rem and Ram were also in their room, contemplating what they had witnessed.

Rem was still heartbroken over the fact that she murdered her hero… twice! The man she loved, who saved her life, was murdered and possibly even tortured by her own hands!

She wondered how Subaru could tolerate her, much less love her after what she did. While Subaru didn't share the specifics, it was obvious that Rem's past counterparts were not kind to him.

Rem was beyond thankful Subaru had forgiven her, but the blue oni believed she needed to be punished somehow. It was only fair to Subaru.

Ram was not faring much better. She began to regret how she treated Subaru, who literally died to save her sister's life, even after what Rem did. She mocked and insulted constantly, and he never once spoke up about it.

Sure, it was their way of showing they cared for each other, but Ram couldn't help but feel that she took it too far. She saw a timeline were her rash actions drove him to become a murderer who would decide people's fates, literally, with the flip of a coin. He was almost emotionless, and constantly paranoid that he would be betrayed again.

Deep down, Ram knew that Roswaal was to blame. With his gospel, he could've cleared up the misunderstanding regarding Rem's death, let her know that Subaru wasn't to blame. She wondered how many times his machinations have caused Subaru's deaths.

"Sister…" Ram heard her twin speak, "We really are demons, aren't we…?"

Ram could not give an answer.

"And whyat exactly is this drink called?" Felix asked.

"It's called root beer, trust me, it's good," Al replied.

Outside at the snack bar, Felix and Al, alongside Reinhard and Julius, were trying to cool their heads, when Al decided to have them try some food from Subaru's homeworld.

"Well, the "popcorn" he offered us did indeed happen to be delectable, especially with this strange liquid butter," Reinhard said.

"All right, I'll try it, nyah…" the cat boy said, as he opened the bottle with the dark brown liquid, and took a big gulp. Everyone stared at the knight carefully, when suddenly…

"PFFT! UUUGGGHHH! OH MY OD, MY MOUTH! IT BUUURNS!"

…Felix immediately spat it back out, and began to scream bloody murder.

"BAHAHAHA!" Al laughed his ass off, before saying, "Hey, I wasn't the one who told you to drink it in one big gulp, nor was I the one who told you to drink it that fast in the first place! Also, you forgot to add ice. I mean, some people prefer it without, but ice is helpful for newbies."

"I'm not drinking this again! It's disgusting! Why do people in Subaru-kun's world like to drink this stuff?!"

As Al and Reinahrd continued to laugh at Felix's antics, Julius looked out towards the Theater with a depressing expression, and asked, "What's the point?"

Upon hearing that, the other three knights looked at him. "What do you mean?"

"I mean, how can you all be laughing and drinking, when we know for a fact that we're just waiting to see Subaru burn down the kingdom again, or recruit living calamities to whatever cause of his, or watch him murder our lieges over and over again?! What's the point?!"

The other three were quiet for a moment, before Reinhard said, "This is about Anastasia-sama, isn't it?"

"Twice! I've watched him murder my liege twice! And now, thanks to his counterparts, we know our Subaru can do the same thing! He has the means to do it, and he… he…"

"..."

Quietly, Julius asked, "Is it my fault?"

"What?"

"Is it my fault? During the duel, as I beat him into the dirt, I called him weak, lacking conviction, and unworthy of being at Emilia-sama's side, and yet… he's far more worthy than any of us. He went through hell and back to see her and her allies safe… Do you really think that any of us would be able to do what he's done? Would we have persevered like him, or ran away?"

Silence.

"He's a far superior knight than any of us, and yet all I can think of is that it will only be a matter of time before we break him, we push him to the edge, and he turns on all of us… You heard Beatrice-sama; what is stopping him from simply leaving? Or worse… What is stopping him from doing away with all the people who had wronged him? People… like me…"

The snack bar was quiet for a moment, before suddenly Reihard walked towards Julius…

SMACK!

…and slapped him.

Felix and Al were shocked by what happened, but neither of them voiced their protests. Going up against the Sword Saint, especially an angry one, was a death sentence.

"How dare you?" the redhead spoke, almost in a whisper.

"Wh-what?"

"HOW DARE YOU?!" Reinhard yelled, letting his emotions out for once in his life. "How dare you even suggest that our Subaru would do such a thing?!"

"But… you saw those other realities –"

"What I saw were versions of Subaru who were all victims of circumstance, influenced by outside forces, and shaped by the people around him. Did you see Pride? He burned down the kingdom and murdered our mistresses, yes, but I also saw him cry! I saw him wishing to leave that life behind! And the Purge King? Yes, I saw him decide the fate of people on a coin toss, but I also saw him save Banan from a mock Zarestia, and I saw him care for his friends and Ram-san! Where you see monsters beyond your comprehension, I see broken people!"

"Wh-what are you saying?" Julius stuttered.

"I'm saying that, yes, while our Subaru could become like them, we now have a chance to prevent that! Don't you see? We have been given an opportunity to help him, to not have him take on his burden alone! You shouldn't be afraid of him for what he could do, you should be happy that he hasn't gone down that path yet, and you should be helping him stay the course!"

After hearing his friend's speech, Julius realized that Reinhard was right. Yes, Subaru was capable of terrible things, but everytime he was pushed over the edge and they weren't there to help him, the otherworlder would rise up on his own, and save the day.

Subaru was physically and magically the weakest knight, but that meant he wasn't supposed to be on the front lines. He was the tactician, who laid out plans and traps for their enemies, and his victory against Sloth and the White Whale proved that.

The only reason Subaru was on the front lines all the time was because he didn't know who he could trust, and they themselves didn't make that issue any better.

So, they needed to fix that, and show that he could trust them.

"You're right," he said to the Sword Saint. "You're absolutely right."

Julius Juukulius vowed that he would make his friend trust him.

Subaru Natsuki was pissed.

He was basically a quiet version of "himself when he vowed to kill Petelgeuse" levels of pissed.

Meili had spilled everything. How she was abandoned at birth, and was raised by Mabeasts until Elsa slaughtered them all and brought her to the Sin Archbishop of Lust, Capella Emerada Lugnica. How she was forced into the assassin life, and how whenever she failed, that blonde bitch would use her Authority to… well, do things that would scare the shit out of even the most "into it" sadists and BDSM users.

From what he gathered, Capella is a shapeshifter. She can turn into any person or animal on Lugnica (maybe even Earth as well) and mimic their natural, biological abilities, such as a dragon's ability to breathe fire. She can also apply that power to anyone else as well just by making physical contact. She even had some kind of regeneration power that made her almost impossible to kill. Despite the absolute piece of shit the user was, Subaru couldn't help but be fascinated by the power itself. With her Authority of Lust, Capella could've helped so many lives. She could've been the greatest healer in the world, able to help others grow back long lost limbs and cure just about any illness. She could've used her power to enhance the bodies of knights to make them stronger, or even change the race of someone who wanted to be something else.

But instead, she used this power to… well, "torture" was too nice of a word for it.

Hugging Meili closer, he swore that Capella would die, maybe by Reinhard vaporizing her, and once he got her Authority, he would shape it to his desire, use it to bring her back, and kill her all over again, just to spite her.

Aight, break's over. Let's resume with your newly scheduled program.

Upon hearing the Warden's very distinct voice emanating from the Theater, the knights, along with Otto and Frederica, who were also loitering outside, went from room to room, and knocked on the doors, letting everyone know that one hour had passed.

Five minutes later, everyone was settling back in the Theater, and Beatrice had an unreadable expression, one aimed towards her contractor. "What is that purple thing doing on your lap?"

"Her name is Meili, and she's going to be sitting on my lap for the foreseeable future," Subaru spoke, in a tone that left no room for argument.

"But what about Betty?!"

"You can have my spot next to Petra-chan on Frederica's lap," Meili suggested.

"Absolutely not. Betty refuses to be more than ten feet from her contractor."

"Beatrice-sama," Rem said, in a sad tone. "You can have Rem's spot next to Subaru-kun. I'll be sitting next to nee-sama for the foreseeable future."

"Actually, I'll be taking that one," Crusch interjected, while she and Felt glared at Priscilla and Anastasia, who simply ignored the glaring Candidates.

"Fine, but you must sit beside Betty so Betty can be next to her contractor. No exceptions, in fact!" Beatrice remained adamant to stay beside Subaru.

"That is acceptable," Crusch allowed it.

"Rein, we're scooting closer to Big Bro," Felt moved to sit on the second bottom row, making sure the other two candidates didn't try anything.

"Understood, Felt-sama." Reinhard could sense that his lady was angry, but chose to question it later.

As Crusch was about to sit down, she whispered into Emilia's ear, "Felt and I need to talk to you and Subaru later."

Emilia was confused, but nodded. Once everyone sat in their new seats, the Warden spoke up again.

Alright, here are your newest options.

The Cast leaned forward, and prepared themselves for what they saw.

What if Subaru contracted the Divine Dragon?

OR

What if Subaru was adopted by the Astrea family?

The initial reaction to these newest options were… underwhelming. But the more they thought about it, it was perhaps the most underwhelming option that indeed up being the most… "amazing" wasn't the right word. Traumatizing? No. Life changing? Yeah, that works.

"Subaru?" Emilia addressed her knight, asking for his opinion.

"I… got nothing. I either contract… Volcanica, was it, which makes me assume I'm the King?" Subaru asked, receiving a nod, "Or, I think, I got adopted by Rein's family, and thus, I never turned into a psychopathic monster that burns down the entire nation."

"Okay, before ya start ta spiral, Al?"

"Way ahead of you, Hoshin," the helmeted knight replied.

Conditions: Return to the Capital City, Loop Three.

References "the Original".

Conditions: Subaru arrives earlier.

"Okay, so the first one implies thyat you die, nyah," Felix analyzed the situation, still not comfortable at all with Subaru's power requiring him to die, or the fact that his liege decided to sit next to the guy who let her get erased from history in one universe.

"And the other one simply means that… you become my grandson?" Wilhelm said, the realization hitting him way too late, but still making him excited at the possibility.

"So… does that mean I'd be Rein's adopted brother?"

"Ooooor perhaps Theresia's," Roswaal said. "It doesn't say hooooow much earlier."

Subaru hated to admit it, but the shitty clown was right. They had no idea which generation of the Astrea family this was referring to, but in his opinion, it was better than the possibility of seeing him going mad with power just because King Ghidorah's nice brother liked him.

"I vote for the second option."

"I agree," Crusch nodded.

"As do I," Wilhelm added.

Soon enough, the majority of the Cast decided that it would be best to play it safe, and chose the second option. After all, who to better keep Subaru in check than a Sword Saint themselves? Even if the Cast didn't know what generation they would be following.

But as the lights went dim, the Cast would find out soon enough.

What if Subaru contracted the Divine Dragon?

Conditions: Subaru arrives earlier.

I already made up my mind the moment I got down from the carriage. This city was fantastic, especially the sublime palace standing proudly at the center of it. To be honest, the city's architecture, especially the noble district, was so impressive I could barely take my eyes off it. I was walking beside my brother and father while looking around the main street of Lugunica. There were lots of stands and markets displaying both high-quality goods like metias or simple groceries such as apples. If I manage to pass the examination, I'm going to patrol these streets for a month... IF I pass. I couldn't tell why but this palace felt familiar yet so different, just like Flanders. It was probably because I'm used to living in this fantasy world now, though. Well, calling it fantasy would be an injustice since I've been here for five years now, but it still feels weird to learn new things about this enviable world. There was one thing, in particular, that was bothering me about the city: the people. Especially the people's treatment of each other. I could see demi-humans in alleyways, avoiding the main road for reasons I don't know. I understood the difference between the demi-humans in the main road and the alleyway after giving proper attention to both of them. Most of the demi-humans in the alleyways were quarter and what I guessed to be quarter-elves. Racism in this world is also alive and well… great. I hope someone can figure out a way to change this. Anyway, I still have an examination to focus on. It was clever of Haruo to suggest this walk; it helped me to get rid of my anxiety… for now, at least. He even insisted on walking on this particular street.

"Huh, I guess the narration is from Barusu's perspective," Ram huffed.

"Jesus Christ, word vomit, kid!" Al yelled. "I couldn't even understand half of that mutter storm!"

"I did," Reinhard said, having Al quickly pause the viewing. "Apparently, this version of Subaru arrived in Lugnica five years prior to this "episode", and has already been adopted by the Astreas. He also doesn't take a liking to how demi-humans, especially those of elven lineage, are treated, so this suggests that this takes place post-Calamity."

"At least that one thing is a constant to all the Subarus out there," the original mused.

"Also, he apparently knows someone by the name of "Haruo"," the Sword Saint added.

"Calm down for Od's sake, Subaru! You're so anxious that it's making me anxious."

It seems like Kage was getting affected by my emotions.

"Oh, great, he has a contracted Spirit of Yin in this one, too. How wonderful, I suppose," Beatrice groaned at the continuing trend.

"Hey, Beako, it's okay," Subaru tried to comfort his contracted Spirit.

"Hey, quick question, is this the third or the fourth of you've contracted?"

Al's question was answered with a patented Natsuki death glare.

"Kage is right, Subaru. You prepared well; you have nothing to worry about."

My brother was overly optimistic about me as usual.

"First of all, you weren't even at the house in the last three months. Secondly, I'm not OP and can still lose against another OP rival, so I have something to worry about. Thirdly, there are only two openings for the second knight unit, and there is no way I can be one of them."

"Actually, I'm willing to bet you will, Subaru."

That was unlike Reinhard.

"Bet…? What are your terms?"

This would at least distract me from my anxiety.

"What are you kids betting on? Don't do anything serious."

Father tried to intervene but Haruo seemed determined.

Upon hearing that, everyone now knew what time period this was.

"I guess you're my brother, Haruo," Subaru smiled.

"Yes, I guess I am," Reinhard smiled.

While everyone else was chuckling at the jokes, Wilhelm stared at his son on the screen. He looked far cleaner than his Heinkel was, as if he was off the alcohol.

Felt was also looking at her knight's father. He looked far… nicer. Accepting, even. He clearly adopted Subaru in this timeline, something which their version of Heinkel would never do.

"You will try your best, that is my term. I bet that you will get the first rank. If I win, I get one favor to ask from you." Haruo's terms seemed a bit ambiguous, but this bet is a sure win for me so, who cares?

"Deal, I also get a favor to ask if I … win? I'm sure I won't get in the first place even if I try my best, so it's a sure win. I'm dying to try a new grenade idea. This one includes a big Fire crystal."

"Oh, no. Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no –"

"Subaru, what's wrong?" Emilia asked.

"That kid is about to introduce 20th century warfare to this world."

"What th' fuck izzat, exactly?" Garfiel asked.

"Basically, instead of fighting with swords and arrows, in my world, people fight with tools and weapons that insta-kill anyone in front of them. Grenades happen to be one of those things. They're basically hand-held explosives. Throw them, and boom, your opponent's dead."

Emilia and Garfiel, along with Petra and Meili, and anyone else who overheard their conversation, stayed dreadfully quiet, as their minds tried to compute what was just said.

"Subaru, does this include anything dangerous?"

Father was looking at me concerned, so I decided to soften my response.

"Just a bit… I will take proper measures. I promise."

"Subaru, could you not?"

Well, that's the best answer I can give without lying, father.

"Ask him to not be an idiot after you win, Reinhard."

I wonder if Kage practices with Auntie or she just turned out to be this way on her own.

"I'm planning to save it for a proper occasion, sorry for doing what you asked, Kage."

"What a supportive contractor Spirit you are."

"It's not my fault that you are an idiot. If you don't like me, then good luck with the duel tomorrow."

"Geez, that Spirit has sass," Ricardo chuckled.

"Yeah," Subaru agreed. "Also, I have an aunt?"

"I believe that version of you is referring to Carol Remndis," Reinhard explained. "She was a comrade of grandfather's during the Demi-Human War, and both she and her husband have visited my estate to see their grandchildren, and even spoke to Felt-sama."

"Yeah, they're nice enough," Felt added. "But they looked at Old Man Rom weird."

"They prolly figured out tha' he's Valga Cromwell," Anastasia said.

The Cast was silent as they remembered the episode where they made that discovery.

The duel… the first part of the examination. This part is usually less important for officers, but it's still important if someone wants to get into a high rank from the start. I think Kage is tired of me being anxious in the last three months.

"Subaru, do you want to check the duel grounds for tomorrow's combat evaluation?"

"Sure, why not? Am I even allowed to go there?"

"Son, was this the reason you wanted to walk on the main road?"

Father seemed to understand my brother's intention before I did.

"Yes, it was. The first examination should be at the small arena of the knight garrison. I believe it would help if he becomes familiar with where he is going to fight."

He stopped walking and pointed towards a building just a bit ahead of us.

"I want to ask one thing, Haruo. Did you timed this talk just so we would end up near the building, so I wouldn't get any second ideas?"

"I would never do such a thing!" Reinhard exclaimed.

"Are you sure?" Crusch smirked.

"I would only do such a thing if it was for the greater good."

"Yes, but I was hoping we would get closer before you guessed."

"Well, that was impressive. Ok-kay then, let's check it out."

Haruo and I walked towards the building while our father tried to talk with us.

"You two know I'm here, right?"

Haruo was too focused to answer, and I didn't have a good answer in mind, so I continued walking.

"Well, if any of you want to find their dad, I will be waiting outside."

Haruo and I entered the garrison to check the arena.

"Do you have any ideas on what to do, Subaru?"

I was looking at the small arena from the tribunes. There was nothing special about the arena that brought anything to mind… great. The exams are tomorrow, and I still have no idea what to do. I frantically looked at the arena to find something that could help me. The ground is dusty so maybe I could raise the dust to block my opponent's view? No, that would be pointless since it would block my view as well, and getting too close to an experienced opponent is probably a good way to get my ass kicked; thus, failing the first part of the examinations. The wall of the Arena? No, if my affinity was Earth or Fire, I might have used the small arena to my advantage, but sadly my affinity has limited offensive options. Actually… a well-placed "Minya" could make anything it hit brittle or break them. I slowly looked up to see the canopy offering protection from the sun to the arena beneath it. It didn't cover the whole arena since the four-piece canopy wasn't long enough to reach the others, thus leaving an illuminated center. A smile slowly formed on my face.

"Subaru, what are you thinking?" Julius asked.

"Something sneaky," Subaru answered. "Perfect for a villain like me."

"Subaru-kun, you're not a villain!" Rem admonished him.

"Well, I'm certainly not a hero like Reinhard who can take everything, that's for sure!"

"Haruo, I have an idea."

"Does it include explosions?"

"Why do all of you keep asking me stuff like that? No, it doesn't, but I might have to do some improvisation."

"Prepare twenty water buckets and three healers."

"Kage… you know what, I'm not even going to answer."

"Hey, looks like we got the intro here," Tivey spoke up.

"We always get that intro! It's getting old!" Mimi complained.

"Al, can we skip it?"

"I'll try but…" Al stopped as he heard the music, it was different this time, "On second thought, we may not have to."

Upon hearing the melody, Al, and everyone else, realized something. The music was different, and so were the visuals they were seeing.

"This is a new introduction," Otto realized.

Opening Theme: Polaris

The opening begins with a bright and shining light, as a child's hand reaches for it. The hand then changes to an older one, with a very familiar tracksuit sleeve. The hand changes once more, to one wearing a knight's uniform.

I recognize that sleeve… both Emilia and Subaru thought to themselves.

The camera shows Subaru being the one wearing the knight's uniform. The screen flashes two shots of Subaru's parents, Naoko and Kenichi, as Subaru gains a determined look, runs towards the light, unsheathing his sword, and then leaping into the air as he slashes towards the camera.

The screen then shows multiple rapid still images. From when he encountered Satella in Japan, to fighting off several Mabeasts, to burning down the Capital. Him and Emilia as children in Elior Forest. Subaru in dark clothes sitting on a throne of shadows. Otto drinking with the female Subaru. Shaula with Elsa and Meili. Halibel with Zarestia. Volcanica and Reid. A smiling Rem. All of these images become background noise to…

"Strange. I don't recognize half of those…" Otto commented.

"Eh, it's prolly the other half o' our options, Brotto," Garfiel suggested. "Ya know, th' ones we didn't pick. Like, look at dat one, a kid Cap'n an' kid Princess. Remind you o' anything?"

"Hey, you're right! It was one of the options we didn't see! The one where Natsuki-san was summoned to Elior Forest as a child! Good eye, Garf!"

"What about the dark one sitting on that… I don't even know what that is. He looks like he's ready to rip your throat out." Felt asked.

"I'm afraid I don't know, Felt-sama." Reinhard answered his liege.

Tales from the Multiverse

Volume II

"We're doing a sequel!" Kenichi laughed.

"That was an atrocious joke," Naoko deadpanned.

The next shot shows Subaru, along with the rest of the Emilia Camp and the members of the other Camps, looking off into the distance, as Garfiel smiles maniacally. In an instant, the camera changes to show Volcanica, Shaula, Reid Astrea and Alec Hoshin all sitting together, while the next shot shows a silver-haired half-elf in dark clothes, all by herself in a grassy field, holding a black veil next to her, facing away from the camera.

The next shot shows a smiling Echidna, along with the rest of the Witches of Sin, posing for the camera, along with Elsa, Meili, Halibel, Zarestia, Shion, Flop, Medium, Cecilus Segmunt, Vincent Vollachia, and Ryuzu Meyer, all of them smiling happily.

"Garf, stop smiling like that, you'll give Petra-chan nightmares."

"Sis, I can't control my on-screen self."

The next shot shows Kenichi and Naoko smiling at the camera, who are quickly replaced by Geuse and Fortuna, until flames suddenly light up, and the two of them are replaced by the Sin Archbishops of Sloth and Wrath, Petelgeuse and Siruis.

The next shot shows the woman in the black dress, her face obscured by the black hood-like veil, walking, as the faces in the background changed. First, it's a smug-looking Pandora, and next, an apathetic Hector. After that, a crying Echidna, and finally, a smiling Subaru, wearing traveling-like clothes, including an orange scarf.

The woman's mind flashes back to a moment where she cradles Subaru's bloodied body, while she cries. In an instant, she runs, and sees a dead Subaru, one with blood all over his tracksuit. Lifting her hands, the body rises, the blood disappears, and his eyes open up. The woman pushes the now alive Subaru towards the arms of Emilia and Rem, while she watches, crying, until suddenly, shadows engulf her and she becomes a monster.

Emilia gave a silent prayer for Geuse and Fortuna, but that quickly ended when she saw the hooded woman, and the faces who followed her like a vision.

"Return by Death…" Subaru whispered under his breath.

"Hold up… is she the one who gave you that power, Subaru-sama?" Petra asked, confused.

Subaru knew that he had to give an honest answer. "I'm still not entirely sure why, but yes, she's the one who gave me that power."

Everyone else turned to Subaru, and Beatrice asked, "Why?"

"So I don't die, obviously."

While some groaned at Subaru's stupid joke, others looked a bit more into it. They saw in that previous scene that Subaru was clearly precious to the hooded figure, given how she mourned while holding his corpse. But why? Did they have a history together?

A few however, had a theory the second they saw the shadow monster.

Meanwhile, Subaru's brain kicked into high gear. This was twice he had seen that platinum-haired loli, alongside the creepy clown bastard who looked eerily similar to Roswaal. Who were they, and why were they connected to Satella, Echidna, and more importantly, him?

In quick succession, three shots are shown, starting with Ram and Rem charging at something, with their weapons out, Beatrice charging up her Minya spell, and finally, Emilia, as she spins towards the camera and slashes it with an ice sword.

In a long shot, multiple figures appear, all of them moving on and off the screen in rapid succession. First, a smiling Stride Vollachia, followed by a charging Regulus. As the Sin Archbishop gets off the screen, Capella and Zarerstia appear, facing off one another, followed by Halibel and Cecilus. The O'Connell twins appear, followed by the Gluttony triplets of Lye, Roy, and Louis. Shion passes through them, along with Theresia van Astrea, followed by Shaula, Reid and Volcanica. The long shot ends when the dust clears, revealing Pandora and Subaru, both of them engaging in combat.

Subaru scowled as he saw Capella on-screen. Meili had described the bitch to her, and he recognized her from the first intro, and it seemed like just like in the original, she's fighting Zarestia. As Meili tightened her grip on him, Subaru held her closer.

"Who exactly is the green-haired woman?" Rem asked.

"Oh, hey, it's that platinum-haired bitch from before," Felt said. "So, who exactly is she? And why does she have so much beef against Big Bro that she fights him in both intros?"

"I think it has somethin' ta do wit' the crying lady from earlier…" Anastasia analyzed.

"Perhaps it is some sort of time-travel hijinks?" Julius suggested.

The Cast played around with the concept: After all, with Subaru, nothing was impossible.

The next shot shows the shadowy monster, only for it to fall, making it dissipate and show the veiled girl in the black dress. Subaru dives after her, getting closer and closer, until the two of them are face-to-face. As soon as that happens, the veil flies off, revealing the crying face of Satella, who has black smoke coming off her.

"WHAT THE –?!"

"HUH?!"

Everyone was shocked by the reveal. The few in the audience who had a small theory suddenly had it doubled with this evidence, but they remained quiet.

Subaru merely smiles, and kisses Satella, whose black smoke disappears, as it begins emanating from Subaru. Subaru grabs hold of Satella, and like an olympic athlete, tosses her towards a nearby cliff, where she lands safely, only to see that Subaru is still falling. Subaru looks towards her, when he suddenly gains a pained expression, and the camera reveals that a shadowy tendril has stabbed him, and is dragging him down.

"Hold up, Emilia-sama is the one who gave you your power?!" Otto asked, shocked.

"How is that possible?" Naoko asked, confused.

Meanwhile, a few in the audience connected the dots, and they did not like it.

Satella… on a scale from 1 to 1,000,000, how fucked am I? Subaru thought as he knew that once it was revealed that it was Satella, he was sure they would beat him like a pinata.

Reinhard decided three things at the moment: One, it was a bad time to activate his Divine Protection of Telepathy, and two, it would be best to keep his mouth shut. And third, figure out what exactly was a "pinata", and make sure Subaru wasn't used as one.

Meanwhile, Emilia felt conflicted. She had no idea who this copy of her was, and seeing her getting kissed by Subaru made her, and unknowingly, a few more girls, uncomfortable. A small part of her wondered if that was indeed the Witch, but she knew that wasn't the case. Sure she may have similarities, but there was no way she looked exactly like Satella.

Right?

"Cap'n, is th' you up there good?" Garfiel asked.

"Doubt it. Though, gotta say, that's the first time I've been stabbed with a shadow tendril."

As the tendrils wrap around him, Subaru softly smiles through his bleeding mouth, and accepts his fate. However, suddenly, the shadow tendrils are destroyed, revealing that Satella had jumped off the cliff, refusing to ever let go of Subaru.

A few in the audience were saddened that this version of Subaru seemed to be ready to die, but were suddenly surprised when the second Emilia jumped back down to save him.

Especially Subaru himself.

Huh… even after that… Satella would still try to save me.

Somehow, despite the circumstances, a small smile formed on his lips.

As the two of them hug and crash down, the scene fades to show Subaru and Satella standing up, and beside them are Echidna and the rest of the Witches of Sin. Softly smiling, Subaru holds onto Satella's hand, giving a determined look, as all eight of them run toward the sunset, with the final shot of the opening being a still image of the eight of them leaping across the screen, all of them smiling.

Shit, shit, shit, shit, Roswaal internally cursed. He wasn't an idiot. He knew Satella when he saw her, and given how his Teacher and the other Witches seemed to be so buddy-buddy with Subaru-kun made him realize that Subaru-kun was hiding something big from everyone.

Sure, pissing off his entire Camp wasn't the best idea, especially if they told the Sword Saint, but if Satella cared about Subaru… then he knew that whatever fate he had in store would be a thousand times better then what the Witch would do to him.

But not just one Witch, he now had to also deal with five more, plus his Teacher. A small part of him wondered why all seven of them were acting like Subaru was their leader, but the more he thought about it, the more he realized it would be better to stop that line of thinking.

Episode Five:

Path of the Blessed Stars

I was walking towards the gate of the arena, thinking about my plan. I don't know who is going to be my opponent, but It was probably going to be a high-ranking knight. Good thing we don't actually need to beat them since all of them would mop the floor with inexperienced candidates like us. Just because I don't need to beat my opponent doesn't mean losing hard would look good, though. They are here to assess the combat potential of each candidate, so managing to actually force my opponent to fight for real would look good on my assessment. According to Haruo, I should be able to force someone in the second knight unit to fight properly. He also said I would probably lose since they are more experienced than me, but I should be able to make them take the fight more seriously than other candidates. If my opponent is someone from the first unit, then he said I should use everything I have to make them take the fight seriously. Well, if my opponent is someone from the Royal Knights, then I have no chance to make them fight seriously, so let's hope my opponent is not that great. I entered the arena after I heard my name being announced.

"OH MY GOD, STOP WITH THE FUCKING WORD VOMIT!"

"I think it's an improvement," Crusch said. "It is certainly better than watching you repeat the same words over and over again while spiraling into madness."

"I guess," the nasty-eyed boy sighed. "When do you think he'll first use Return by Death?"

No decided to answer Subaru's question.

"Subaru Natsuki Astrea, come forth for your examination."

I walked into the arena and barely managed to keep my composure after I saw my opponent. Marcus Gildark, commander of the Royal Guard. Well, the good thing is, he definitely will not go full strength at me since I would die immediately. Bad news is… well, his existence is bad news. Why the hell is he, my opponent, out of everyone? Haruo told me the commander is the strongest knight in the kingdom after himself.

"Subaru Natsuki Astrea, come forth and introduce yourself to the arbiters of the current examination so we can start your evaluation," the commander spoke with a stoic voice as Haruo mentioned before.

"I remember my evaluation," Julius smiled fondly at the memory.

"As do I," the Sword Saint nodded.

"Eh, I nyever had to do that, nyah," Felix said. "I gyot in on recommendations."

Al stayed silent as the other three talked about their evaluations, naturally.

I walked towards the middle of the arena and turned to see the arbiters of my evaluation. I was surprised to see a familiar face among them. Ros-chi was sitting beside the other arbiters. He waved his hand after seeing me. I nodded my head as an answer since waving back might look like I'm not taking this seriously. I might be an idiot with this kind of stuff, but I'm not that idiotic. Haruo was also sitting next to one of the arbiters. The arbiter had purple hair and was wearing a uniform that proved that he was a member of the Royal Guards as a Knight. I decided to ask who he is after my evaluation is over. Well, time to do my introduction before I get my ass kicked by none other than the commander.

"The purple-haired man looks… interesting."

What the hell is Kage talking about?

"Kage, this is not the time."

"Great, I'm acquainted with Roswaal even earlier in this timeline. Huzzah," Subaru mumbled at the prospect. "At the very least, I hope I'm acquainted with Rem and Ram."

Reinhard was about to say something under the lines that it would be an honor to be acquainted with such an amazing magic-user, but remembering all of the Emilia Camp's interactions with the man, he decided it would be best to keep that comment to himself.

"Ah, it seems that your contracted Spirit was affected by my Divine Protection," the purple-haired knight realized. "I apologize in advance if it affects your evaluation."

"No, no, keep going. With any luck, it'll sever that contract with the Spirit, in fact."

Poor Beako, Subaru thought to himself. She really wanted her to be the only Spirit contracted to him, but it seemed like every reality they saw so far, with the exception of the first one, was like "Okay, we'll start you off with a Fire Spirit, then Zarestia, and then…"

Was this like some sort of universal contract?

"My name is Subaru Natsuki Astrea, and I'm here for my combat evaluation about my candidacy as an officer."

All of the Arbiters looked at me, and one of them spoke after a moment of silence.

"You're allowed to continue."

I turned towards the commander and unsheathed my sword and made sure my whip was not visible to the commander. It's a good thing we are allowed to hide weapons as long as they are not metias or spell imbued mana crystals. I was thinking about bringing my flash-bang, but, according to Haruo, it would be too slow against my current opponents. Well, he was right considering my opponent could probably break my flash-bang with a simple squeeze. Why do I always deal with OP people?

Understatement of the motherfucking century, Subaru thought to himself.

A small part of Wilhelm felt all warm and fuzzy inside at hearing Subaru use the Astrea family name, but that quickly faded away as he remembered that this was not his reality.

"Subaru Natsuki Astrea, I will start my attacks in five seconds. Be ready!"

The commander calmly spoke and looked towards me. He didn't even bother unsheathing his sword. I counted down in my head and made sure I won't get knocked out.

Everyone was on the edge of their seats. They never got to see Subaru actually fight, not counting his and his counterpart's planning, so this would be interesting.

Five.

My self-healing "Amanrath" is working at its "Ul" level. I still can't increase it to "Al"… dammit.

Four.

Roswaal's eyes lit up when he heard the on-screen Subaru's thoughts. He had never heard of that spell before. Which could only mean one thing.

"Subaru-kuuuuun… congratulations!"

"Uhhh… what for?" the black-haired knight asked, clearly skeptical of the clown.

"It appears that in this universe, you have created your own original spell!"

Everyone else in the Theater mumbled in excitement, while the black-haired knight only vaguely knew what the Margrave was talking about. At the very least, when looked over to Beatrice, she seemed to be excited by the prospect, so he figured it was good enough for him.

I reinforced my entire body with as much mana as possible.

Three.

The commander finally unsheathed his sword and checked its balance.

Two.

"Kage, are you ready?"

"Anytime."

Kage disappeared to take her position for my plan

One.

Be careful, Subaru, Naoko silently prayed for her son.

I took a deep breath. It starts.

"I'm coming."

The commander immediately dashed towards me. He closed the distance so fast I barely blocked the first sword swing aimed at my right shoulder. The commander wasted no time and swung his sword two more times towards my left shoulder and left leg. His next target is too obvious for me to not guess. I immediately blocked the sword aimed towards my right leg and swung my sword from its downwards position to try to do an upper slash but the commander jumped back. I'm sure he is not going all out, but I can barely keep up with the guy as of right now. Thank the Od it's my turn to attack now.

"Kage, NOW!"

"El Minya."

Immediately forty "Minya" crystals formed right next to the commander. It was integral that he should think this was my original plan. He is definitely expecting something, so I should give him a fake plan before the real one. The commander immediately cast a spell of his own to block Kage's attack.

"JESUS CHRIST!" Al howled, at the massive amounts of crystalized shadow on the screen.

"It reminds me of the time Subaru and Beatrice fought against the Great Rabbit…"

"Emilia-sama, please! We agreed that the fight would remain confidential!" Otto gaped.

Very few people even acknowledged what the half-elf was talking about, as they were too busy watching this version of Subaru strategize to fight against the Captain.

"Dona!"

So the Commander had Earth affinity… good. I prepared myself as the commander jumped backward under one of the canopies. I looked to make sure they are low enough and there is no one under the audience section to execute my plan.

"Kage, Phase two."

I ran towards the commander to make him think I will attack at melee range. Sadly, commander, I'm not idiot enough to take you head-on. I have to cast my part of our combo properly.

"El Minya."

"Dona."

Commander cast another "Dona" spell to block my attack, but he did just what I wanted. He blocked his view.

Predicting an opponent's moves? Well played, Subaru-kyun, Felix nodded in respect.

A small part of him was still angry at the Sin Archbishop of Pride and Purge King versions of the Japanese teenager, but seeing at least one version of him who was both good at combat and not a complete psychopath did help garner some positive emotions from the catboy.

Elsewhere, Priscilla wondered what would happen if her version of Subaru were to be trained like this one… perhaps she should make an effort to obtain him for herself.

After all, he can't harm her if she's in control of him.

"Ul Shamak" is the highest spell I can cast. Sadly, most, if not all, of my mana is gone. I can't even solidify Shamak at that level.

"Ul Minya."

I cast the magic at the point commander should be, and one-fourth of the arena commander was engulfed in shadows. I could feel Kage's Minya spell forming a Yin mana circle surrounding the commander with a purple ring before executing the target. I was worried that it might actually kill the commander, but Haruo assured me he would step in if anything dangerous happened, and he was probably sitting in his place. I calmed down after hearing the commander cast two of the same spell in a row.

"Ul Dona, Ul Dona."

One earth dome engulfed the Commander and the other engulfed the first earth dome before Ul Minya started its relentless assault. Okay, now it's showtime.

"Subaru, go. El Minya."

Kage's crystals hit the wooden support part of the canopy, causing it to fall down.

CREEEECH!

It's supposed to fall down. Why is it still standing? Think, think, THINK! It was only four meters above the ground and I could still force it down with my whip. I grabbed my whip from my back and grabbed the canopy with it. I watched as the "Ul Minya" ended and the shadows of "Ul Shamak" dissipated, showing what happened to Commander's double dome. The first one seemed to be crumbled and the second one barely held. I immediately forced down the canopy so it would drop on the Commander. Before he could dash towards me, the sound of the canopy fully coming down echoed across the Arena.

CRAAAAAAAAAACK…

"Aaaaand, there's a sneaky totally-not-a-villain-plan!" Subaru announced.

The Cast watched in amazement as the on-screen version of Subaru tenaciously did everything he could to bring down the canopy on top of Marcos. While some were admiring his determination to win, a few other people were thinking of something else.

In every story they had seen so far, Subaru's greatest asset was his mind. He could predict his opponents, how they would react, what they want, how to strategize, and how to defeat them. And while it was true that the ones who excelled at toi the most were his villainous counterparts, talent was still talent, and it shouldn't be wasted.

Speaking of which…

"Natuski-san, I am going to level with you," Otto said. "While it is true that your less… morally correct counterparts excelled in non-confrontational tactics like these, you shouldn't shy away from them. You clearly excel in sneakiness, and you should utilize it to the best of your abilities. And remember, just because such tactics are associated with villainy, doesn't mean that they are exclusively for villains. Intent can make all of the world's difference."

Subaru, along with the rest of the Cast, looked at Otto in amazement. "Uh… thanks, man. I'll try to listen to your advice," the nasty-eyed boy smiled.

While Otto nodded, satisfied that his words came through, Meili asked, "Have you always been this wise? 'Cause I'm pretty sure that this is the first time I've heard you say something smart."

"You impudent brat! I AM smart!"

"Hehehe! Too easy!"

"You –!"

I watched as the canopy fell down at the commander's location. He immediately slashed the top of him to make sure he wouldn't get hit… perfect, the opening I wanted. I dashed towards the commander and immediately delivered a lunge while making sure I made my frame as small as possible to avoid a hit towards my head. Kage and I executed the plan perfectly, so there is no way the commander would dodge this without at least getting scratched.

CLANK!

He stepped back and parried my blow and then hit my hand. I immediately jumped backward, but I was disarmed. SHIT, SHIT, SHIT, SHIT, SHIT! I don't have much time left. THINK, THINK, THINK, THINK!

"Ul Vita, I got no mana left within me."

Kage is out of mana and I can't drain the mana fast enough to re-charge her faster.

The commander should at least weigh over a tone, if not more, if the guy can still stand. Just how fucking strong are you, Commander? The spell will not hold long since Kage had no mana left. I still haven't used the "Pandemonium" since it would interfere with the plan and it's unstable, but I'm about to lose. What can I lose by using it anyway? I probably got two seconds left before the commander dashed towards me and ended the fight. I only have my whip to defend myself.

"Ul Pandemonium!"

Immediately, the arena got illuminated with the lights of the Spirits around us. Well, there wasn't as much as I hoped to be. I could feel one Fire Spirit and three Water Quasi-Spirits obeying me with a lot of Lesser Spirits but the lesser ones would not help the assault. I also felt the presence of six Quasi-Spirits with all of them being different types somewhat hearing me. I called them towards me as well. The Fire Spirit immediately attacked the commander before the other six quasi came in as reinforcement.

Upon seeing the effects of "Ul Pandemonium", the entire Cast was in shock and awe.

"Barusu… do you realize what you've created here…?" Ram asked.

"Not in the slightest," Subaru nonchalantly stated.

"Are all of those glowing things… Spirits?" Kenichi asked.

"They are," Julius nodded. "And they're all fighting for Subaru."

"Al Goa."

Well, it is determined to help me so this is nice, but it probably wasted quite a lot of mana for one attack.

"Ul Dona, Dona!'' the commander cast two spells in a row at the same time. The first dome engulfed the Fire Spirit and the second one was just between him and the Fire Spirit.

BOOOOOOM!

The earth dome blew up, but it managed to block the spell when it was combined with another "Dona" spell. After that, the commander dashed towards me. I immediately whipped towards him as the three Water Quasi-Spirits all cast their magic.

"Ul Huma!"

"Ul Huma!"

"Ul Huma!"

"Okay, so what does this exactly mean?" Subaru asked.

"Subaru-kun, let me explain in place of my sister," Rem said. "Spirits, like all sapient things, have a free will of their own. They need to consent to a contract, just like a Spirit Arts user. What this version of you has basically done is persuade Spirits, who have no reason to help you, to aid in your battle, something that nearly no one has done before!"

"It's true!" Emilia added. "All I can do with uncontracted Spirits is ask them for directions, at most! What this you has done is basically create a temporary faux contract!"

"Huh…" Subaru deadpanned. "What Rem said sounds a lot like brainwashing."

"I seriously doubt Spirits can be brainwashed, in fact," Beatrice said.

"Wait, has anyone even tested out such a thing?" Tivey asked.

There were dozens of massive ice pillars coming from the ground at the commander, but he managed to dodge them perfectly while coming towards me and dodging my whip blow simultaneously. I immediately used my other hand to change the whips direction mid-air to deliver a side blow towards the commander. He grabbed the whip mid-air and tried to pull me towards him. I dropped the whip and tried to conjure another spell. I don't have any mana left. if I can dodge him, maybe… maybe… the commander closed the distance between us, and I heard the Spirits attempting to defend me one last time.

"Ul Goa"

"Minya."

It seems like Kage saved enough mana to use Minya one last time. I should've not made her hold the Ul Minya spell that long. Maybe she would've had enough mana if I didn't fail planning.

"Ul Dona!"

An earth dome engulfed both me and the commander as he finally got near me and placed the sword close enough to my head to signify his win. I heard both spells hitting the earth dome. The commander let it crumble so the Arbiters could see the result. I saw all three Quasi-Spirits generating tons of ice to fire at the commander when they got the chance, but I signaled them to leave. The fight is over. I wonder where the six quasi Spirits went.

"The evaluation ended, Subaru Natsuki Astrea. Signal your Spirits to stop fighting."

"Sir, I only have one contracted Spirit, other's helped me because of my Spirit Arts. I already signaled them to stop fighting."

As the fight ended, the majority of the Cast was silent.

Frederica was the first one to speak. "That was…"

"FUCKIN' AWESOME!" Garfiel whooped.

"Amazing," Anastasia whispered under her breath.

"Damn broken Gate…" Subaru muttered. He didn't mind being contracted to Beatrice to use magic, but he was still missing out on quite a bit.

"Do not worry, I suppose," Beatrice reassured her contractor. "You only need me, in fact."

Well, if that ain't ominous…

I hoped maybe he would be impressed with me calling other Spirits for help without a contract, but he looked as stoic as usual. He sheathed his sword and turned towards me, signaling me to do the same. I got up from my place and walked to the now damaged arena, standing before the arbiters to perform the last part of the ordeal. I screwed up anyway, my only chance left is the command evaluation.

"Do any of the honorable Arbiters have any questions before the candidate, Subaru Natsuki Astrea, leaves?"

While Arbiters usually did not ask questions, at least that's what my brother told me, there were two of them wanting to ask a question. One of them was Ros-chi and the other one was the purple-haired man sitting beside my brother. Well, it seems like Ros-chi has a higher rank than the purple-haired knight, so Ros-chi spoke first.

"Do youuuuu have any other magiiiiic you want to shooooow us?"

Thanks, Ros-chi. He is even trying to help me here, but sadly I'm all out of mana. I could barely hold the basic version.

"Shit," Subaru groaned. "This version of me is TRUSTING of Roswaal."

"Yeah, that does seem like a bad thing, Onii-chan," Meili agreed with her Onii-chan.

"I have my personal magic called "Veil", but I don't have any mana left, so I can only show the basic version if it's not a problem."

"Noooot at aaaaall…"

"I'm casting it then. Veil."

Faint black Yin mana shaped like a veil or a cloth appeared around me and dissipated after two seconds. It seems like I'm literally out of mana. One "El" level Minya and one "Ul" Shamak is enough to make me run out of mana. Well, I can recharge my mana pool by asking the Lesser Spirits to give their mana to me, but it's not that good and I'm sure my gate can't take the burden of casting too many spells.

"Sorry, but I have no mana left within me. It usually helps me block other magical attacks depending on the level I cast it. It's my original spell."

"So, that's THREE original spells that version of has created," Priscilla admired the screen. "And what exactly have you created during your short stay in our world?"

Subaru simply stared at the Vollachian and gave her an honest answer of, "Two dead Great Mabeasts, a dead Sin Archbishop, an alliance between three Camps… oh, and lots of mayo."

"And a mountain of your own corpses. Never forget that."

Subaru merely turned around and gave Priscilla the same death glare he gave her during the Sin Archbishop of Pride episode. It seemed to shut her up.

Ros-chi already knows this, but I decided to present it to everyone. Even though Veil is the least impressive magic I know, maybe it would help.

"Not a prooooblem."

Ros-chi signaled towards the Royal Knight, so he could also ask his question. The Royal Knight stopped playing with bangs, seemingly in deep thoughts, and got up from his place to ask his question.

"What was the technique you used to call the other Spirits?" Well, at least I managed to get the attention of a Royal Knight.

"Pandemonium, It makes Spirits around me fight with the people I choose or heal me and the people I choose as allies. It also does both at the same time. The current "Ul" version can call full-fledged Spirits to my aid as well."

"His hair looks nice… You should let your hair down."

Okay, Kage was being ridiculous right now.

"Kage, please not now."

Everyone, especially some of the girls, looked towards Subaru.

"What?"

"Can you try and leave your hair down?" Petra asked.

"No, why would I do such a thing?"

"C'mon, Natsuki-kun!" Anastasia said. "You'll look better than you do now!"

"Do not insult my father's hairstyle!"

"Wait, you seriously modeled it after mine?" Kenichi asked. "She's right, burn it!"

"DAD!"

"Can your technique affect contracted Spirits?"

The Royal Knight seemed to be not satisfied with my answer. His question was also quite weird. What did he want to learn by that?

"I don't know. Probably not if their contractor doesn't let them."

Hold on…can this guy. Okay, this is going to be a big bluff but I hope it pays off.

"Like the six Quasi-spirits, I felt during my evaluation."

I forced the Spirits around me to be visible once more and there they are. Immediately, six Quasi-spirits appeared near the Royal Knight. He was also a Spirits Arts user.

"I want to talk with you later after your examinations are over, Natsuki Subaru Astrea."

"As you command, Sir."

"Ohoho!" Mimi smirked. "It seems that not even your Spirits are immune!"

"Yer right, Mimi!" Ricardo laughed. "Ey, ya think they'll run off fer Bro the first chance they get?"

"Immune to what exactly? Subaru questioned.

"The raw Natsuki charm."

"DAD! THAT'S THE SECOND TIME NOW!"

"AHAHA!"

I waited until I was dismissed by one of the Arbiters. I walked towards the gate as mages walked into the arena to fix it for the next evaluation.

My legs were shaking while I was waiting to get invited into the room for my command evaluation. I screwed up hard during the combat evaluation. I only spammed magic like an idiot and the only reason I didn't get knocked out was that Kage carried my incompetent ass during the entire duration of the fight. Maybe that Royal Knight Spirit Arts user would talk positively about me. Who am I kidding, I could barely get into the third unit now, and this is if I do well at the command evaluation.

"Subaru"

"Yes, Kage?"

"Can you calm down for the love of Od? We did fine, don't worry."

"You are only saying because you are…"

"Subaru, I will wake you up with a El level Shamak for the next two weeks if you end that sentence."

"You are becoming like me every passing day."

"That's what I was fearing."

"You can't escape Subaruisms, Kage."

Everyone in the Theater agreed. For them, three things were certain: Death, taxes, and Subaruisms. And thanks to said Subaru, it was only a matter of time for all of them.

"Note to self: Create a book to understand Subaruisms," was a thought that went through the heads of a lot of people at that moment, including but not limited to, the Candidates, the knights, maids, and the children.

I continued messing with Kage to calm down. It was helping me calm my nerves. Everyone back at home was waiting for me to succeed. Everyone I know at the Capital also expected me to succeed. Well, I only know Teach Helmuth, Father, and my brother. Still, people were expecting too much from me. I already screwed up the combat evaluation, so I need to ace this examination in order to not lose. According to Haruo, they were going to give me a scenario with a knight unit of ten members. It should be simple, but there is not much to do to impress the arbiters. I should pull off a perfect strategy against their scenario. Well, it's easier said than done. I was deep in thoughts as one guard walked towards me to call me into the room.

I've waited for my results at the garrison, and it's fair to guess it won't be well. It's been three days since my evaluation, and I'm losing my shit. I fucked up so hard, they might as well invent a new word to describe how much I fucked up. Combat evaluation was a cluster-fuck and the command evaluation was no better. What the hell was I thinking while talking like that? Even the Prince of the freaking nation intervened, and I literally did the presentation to his friend like I was challenging her. Well, my dreams were good while they lasted. Maybe I should've listened to Haruo and became an inventor. No, I would've probably managed to fuck up even that. I'm losing my mind, the results will be announced today and everything will be over. Maybe I can get into the third unit? No, I probably fucked up too hard for that. The second unit only accepts two applicants and the third only accepts ten. Most of the applicants like me will probably be rejected or enter the fourth unit as an eternal garrison. I still have to talk with Russel Fellow tonight, and I have no idea what to talk about. I looked at my brother entering the room. Well, here it goes. Goodbye to my dreams.

"Subaru, your results will come in shortly. I believe I won our little bet."

Well, I'm sure I won the bet considering how much I managed to fuck up. Actually, if I did that while… no, I would've fucked up anyway.

Even if everyone was prepared for the massive exposition dump ahead of them, hearing this coming out of a younger Subaru, one that hasn't experienced Return by Death yet, was very concerning, especially when compared to his counterparts.

"Subaru-sama, do you have such negative thoughts about yourself?" Frederica asked.

"I mean… you have seen the other mes right?" Subaru weakly chuckled.

"He does," Rem said. "His thoughts of himself are far worse."

Everyone remained quiet at what they just learned. Some decided to turn back to the viewing, while his friends decided that they would help Subaru with his self-esteem, no matter what.

"You are way too optimistic, Haruo. I fuc… I mean, I failed on several levels."

My brother had a smirk on his face. Well, it was unusual for him to show a mischievous emotion. Should I be proud?

"I shall be magnanimous in victory."

He is way too optimistic. At least, he is somewhat acting like me now.

I heard footsteps coming from the corridor. Well, here it goes. The door of the room opened without a sound and three individuals entered the room. My father, the commander, and the royal knight I saw at my combat evaluation. I immediately got up from my place to greet them. What are they doing here? Probably because of our family name, they want to soften the bad news. But why does the father have a smirk on his face?

"Sir Subaru Natsuki Astrea, come forth."

"YOU DID IT!" Petra cheered.

"Yes, now for it to actually happen in our reality," Julius chuckled.

"Which it will, now that we know the true extent of Subaru-kun's feats!" Emilia added on.

"Technically… Subaru-kun is already a meeeeember due to his knighting after the Sanctuary."

"So… promotion?" Subaru asked, as he replied to what Roswaal said.

"I believe in Subaru's world the expression is "dibs". I call dibs for him to be with me!"

"Reinhard!"

Sir? Huh? Did I manage to get into the third unit in the last place? The second unit is out of the question but maybe…

"I… sir… of course." My name is getting longer with each passing day.

The commander gave me what looked like a uniform covered with a white cloth to hide it. Well, it could be anything. I can only see the white cloth and a uniform is the only fitting thing in the context. I looked at the commander to wait for what he would ask me to do. Thankfully, he is not a person who waits to make statements.

"Open the package to see your rank. I must also point out that your family name did not affect our evaluation."

I prayed for the cape to be green. The knight units all have their individual cape colors and green would show I'm a member of the third unit. The first unit had Red Capes, the Second Unit had blue capes, and the Fourth unit had black capes. Each symbolized something, but I'm too excited to remember right now. Well, I would've loved to have the White Cape and the Uniform of the Royal Guard, but well… it requires you to be in the Royal Guard. Everyone in the room was looking at me, so I opened the package to see what's in it.

"It is blue… am I accepted to the second unit?"

I probably have a dumb smirk on my face right now. I tried to regain my composure but it was long gone. How did I manage to get into first place anyway? Uniform had an epaulet, proving that I was a first lieutenant now. The second place at the evaluation should get a spot as the second lieutenant while others should be members of the other units. The commander seemed slightly annoyed, so I did my best to look properly before the commander started to speak.

"You will serve under the second unit as a second lieutenant and will be in charge of ten knights. Since this is your first year, you will command either new knights such as you or people recently promoted. You will serve under a captain who should serve under your unit commander, a colonel for your unit. You can ask any other question you might have to Sir Julius Juukilius. You will be under his responsibility for this month. He will oversee your integration. If nothing serious happens, you will be assigned to your new position"

"Tha's a lotta responsibility..." Garfiel muttered.

Am I gonna be held responsible if any of those knights go missing 'cause I wasn't paying attention? Subaru asked internally, because, let's face it, he knew his luck.

To simplify what the commander said to me, don't do anything too idiotic for a month.

I looked at the purple-haired Royal Knight to examine him. It would be fair to say he is someone who was born lucky when it came to looks. He was slightly taller than me and was also well-built in terms of muscle structure. Considering his position, he was probably extremely strong and skilled. I kinda felt ashamed while looking at him. He was only slightly older than me yet he was already at the top. I tried to find a flaw about him, but this was a fool's errand. The guy was the perfect definition of a knight. While looking at him, I started to feel something weird.

"There is something about him that I can't explain..."

Well, even Kage was acting like that… great. Wait… the weird feelings are … I need to be sure.

"My name is Subaru Natsuki Astrea. May I ask…"

"Usually people with higher rank present themselves first when two individuals meet for the first time. I know it seems pointless, but you should know this as a new member of the knighthood. My name is Julius Juukulius, it's a pleasure to finally meet Reinhard's brother I've been hearing about. Also, feel free to ask any questions you have. It's my responsibility to answer them, after all."

Even his answers sound knightly.

"I… will keep that in mind. I was going to ask if you are also a Spirit Arts user. I could feel the six Quasi-Spirits around us."

He raised his hand towards me and opened his palm. Suddenly, six different Quasi-Spirits appeared with each of them being in different affinities. He even got a cool pose for presenting his Quasi-Spirits. I wonder which one of us has the higher affinity. I'm still far from my prime, and, according to Kage, I will reach my prime later than others. Her guess was eighteen years old, but she said she would probably become a Great Spirit before that. Well, it would take her over a decade to make herself a truly powerful Great Spirit in my current condition. At least, that is Kage's guess. She also said it might happen faster after I reach my prime. Still, this guy has six Quasi-Spirits. I wonder about his relationship with them. Well, he is going to be my superior for the next month, so I need to get along with him. Thankfully, there is an easy way to get along with every Spirit Arts user.

Everyone turned towards Subaru, and he suddenly looked uncomfortable. "What?"

"Subaru… do you know how long it takes for a Spirit to become a Great Spirit?"

"Uh… I want to say "a few years'', like the me on-screen monologued, but… given how everyone is staring at me, I'm gonna have to go with… a few decades?"

"Decades?" Crusch repeated, dumbfounded. "Try centuries."

"Centuries? Oh, okay, cool – WAIT, A MINUTE, CENTURIES?!"

"Yes, centuries!" Felt exclaimed. "The idea that you would be able to make one evolve into a Great Spirit by the time you're an adult… IS INSANE! For something like that to happen, it would have to mean that your Spirit Affinity surpasses even someone's like Julius'!"

"Wait, really?"

"Subaru," the purple-haired knight said, his voice grim. "It would be a legendary accomplishment for me to have even one of my Spirits become a Great Spirit by the time I die of old age… what this version of you is doing… it makes them something even greater than a prodigy."

"..."

"Unfortunately, you already have a contract with Beatrice-sama," Ram said. "And thus, you can't contract with any other Spirits. Shame that such potential was wasted on you, Barusu."

"That's fine," Subaru said casually. "I only need my Beako."

"They look impressive and beautiful. Now it's my turn."

I snapped my fingers to signal Kage to show herself on top of my palm, but something weird happened. She showed herself right between me and Julius. Is he trying to test my affinity by attracting Spirits around me? Maybe this is a technique for Spirit Art users. Well, I was avoiding doing it since Teach told me it was rude, but I won't make myself look incompetent. Still, it would be best not to go overboard. I decided to not do it in full strength. I focused on attracting Spirits around me. Suddenly his Spirits also left his palm and started to get between me and Julius. Kage also snapped out whatever she was experiencing and flowed next to me.

"You look better when your hair is down. Ok-kay you both look good, but you should stop combing your hair back."

"Kage, what the hell are you talking about?"

I'm starting to wonder what is going on with Kage.

"Nothing, I'm just tired."

Can Spirits get horny? Al asked the dark recesses of his mind. Because if so, I get the feeling that Bro is gonna be in trouble whenever he runs into that Zarestia lady.

Now, many females began to wonder what Subaru looked like with his hair combed down.

I'm not buying it.

"Hmm… We shall talk about this after our first patrol. Your duty starts tomorrow, Subaru. Be in front of the knight garrison tomorrow at ten. You can check out about time by any time-tower in big squares. There should be one at the front of the garrison, but I suggest you buy a pocket watch."

Hey, finally there is one thing I got covered. Well, it was Ros-chi who gifted it to me when I was ten, but it's still in perfect condition. I got my pocket watch out of my pocket and showed it to Julius.

"I got that part handled. Also, can I bring metias or magic items with me to the patrol?"

Julius looked at me like he was puzzled for a moment and then answered.

"Depends on the particular equipment. What is the equipment you are planning to bring?"

"A cloak that prevents others from recognizing me and a bomb that stuns people. The bomb is not explosive so it can't cause any harm around it. It's just to neutralize people before killing them. However, it might deafen someone temporarily or permanently depending on the distance."

Everyone turned towards Subaru for an explanation.

"Okay, so it seems that this version of me MAY have recreated some type of weapons from Earth, similar to how the Purge King did. What this version of me created is a "flashbang". It's a small bomb that shines a bright light and a loud noise, that causes temporary blindness and deafness, thus causing your opponent to be disoriented."

"Julius."

"Already writing it down, Anastasia-sama."

Julius looked thoughtful for a moment. After a short time, he answered.

"The cloak sounds useful, but it goes against the purpose of a patrol. The "bombs" you talked about sounds useful but I've never heard anything like that."

I interjected him before he began his next sentence.

"Because I built it, but decided to not sell them."

I would die of shame if I ever got hit by one of my flashbangs. I know they're not lethal, but the shame would be more than enough to finish the job.

"In conclusion, bring the bombs so I can examine them before allowing their usage, but leave the cloak at home. It might, however, be useful in the battlefield or particular situations, so I suggest you keep it around you while your unit begins their six-month kingdom patrol."

I know the second and first unit go on long expeditions from time to time, but I didn't know I was going on a kingdom-wide patrol. It sounds awesome, I get to travel the nation while doing my job. Julius was looking at me, waiting for my answer.

"Speaking from experience, going on a nation-wide patrol is quite interesting," Reinhard said. "Almost as much as going to another country altogether."

"Wait, you've been outside of Lugnica?" Subaru asked.

"Indeed," the Sword Saint nodded. "Myself, along with Julius and Felix went on a diplomatic mission to Vollachia. The result of that mission ended up with us saving the Emperor's life, and with myself fighting against the Blue Lightning himself."

"I even ended up slaying the 9th Ranking Divine General," Julius added.

"Sounds like a story you gotta tell me later," the black-haired boy smiled.

"I really didn't like how the Steelman just grabbed me, nyah!" Felix complained.

"I will do as you say."

"Very well then, I shall leave you with your family. Goodbye until tomorrow."

"Bye."

With that, Julius left the room. I looked towards the commander but he was talking about something with my father. I decided to check on my brother. He had his usual smile on his face, but something felt wrong.

"I hope you two get along. Also, I won, Subaru."

So this is what was wrong. Well, a promise is a promise.

"I'm so happy that I'm willing to do any favors right now. What do you want?"

"We never specified time so I will keep it until a time arises for its need."

I'm a bad influence on my big brother.

"All hail Big Bro!" Felt cheered. "He has managed to do what I, and no other living person ever could! He has compromised Rein's values!"

Subaru facepalmed and Reinhard merely blushed in embarrassment.

"Considering what I put you through in these last five years, I'm kind of scared right now."

I decided to leave my fears for another time. There is still a snob noble I have to meet tonight. I wish I could throw a flashbang to the guy and be done with it.

Knowing Russel Fellow, that would be perfectly acceptable, Otto nodded in agreement.

Frederica held Otto's hand, and was in agreement with the on-screen Subaru. Roswaal had plenty of nobles who were freaked out by her teeth, and had asked her to be removed. So, seeing someone like them panicking over their temporary invalidity would be fun.

Petra, who was on Otto's lap, now really wanted to see a flashbang in Roswaal's face.

I was sitting at the sofa, between my brother and father, while looking at Russel Fellow sitting in front of me. There was a table between us. He was with a leather folder. Both Father and Haruo told me to be careful with this guy, so I decided to be more reserved around him. Still, I was happy that my brother and father were present as well. Russell Fellow was tapping the leather file with his finger while looking at me directly. I decided to wait until he spoke. Thankfully, he broke his silence after a while.

"I must say I'm impressed with the amount of profit you achieved at such a young age. Frankly, most furniture your company sells are too similar to Kararagi architecture for my taste, but I'm a big fan of your ice-box. It's too helpful not to appreciate it."

"I'm thankful for your appreciation of my brother's invention. May I ask why did you ask for a meeting with my brother?"

"Holy shit, I recreated a FRIDGE?"

"A what?" Wilhelm asked.

"Do you guys have freezers here? For keeping meat cool and fresh?"

"Yeah," Tivey answered. "Why?"

"Think of a fridge as a more compact version of that. It's used for putting drinks and other food that needs to be kept cold, with one compartment for frozen foods, and the other for everything else," Subaru explained. "Some models even have the option of pouring you ice and water."

Both Roswaal and Beatrice were now interested in using magic to recreate something like that, just for the knowledge alone. Meanwhile, Anastasia was hearing yet another golden opportunity, as she nudged Julius to write down everything her soon-to-be money-maker was saying.

My brother was looking calm, but I know Haruo better than that. I know he is a bit obsessed when it comes to my safety.

"I just wanted to meet the man who manages to profit more than the inflation our country is suffering from. I know your house is quite affluent, but your house has become one of the richest houses in recent years thanks to the new trading company of yours. I would love to meet the mind behind these operations."

So this guy is either trying to sweet-talk me, or he is just curious. I don't know which one I should assume.

"Russel, I hope you have a proper reason to come and talk with my sons. I wouldn't mind someone visiting them, but I don't have a good feeling about your intentions."

"Holy shit, Heinkel being a GOOD father? This really is a multiverse of madness!" Felt couldn't believe her eyes and ears.

"I take it he's not a good dad in our reality?" Subaru asked.

Elsewhere, Wilhelm was really regretting several life choices.

"He's a real piece of shit," Felt growled. "He's arrogant and brash, not afraid to throw around his position to scare people, so, yeah, I wouldn't be wrong to call him a piece of shit."

"I see," Subaru nodded, already planning to ask Reinhard about his dad later.

Father also seemed quite suspicious of the guy. I can't really blame him. He feels like a mosquito, waiting for an opportunity to drain my blood.

"I can assure you I have no ulterior motives about your son. I just want to get in touch with more… competent people within our kingdom. It's my duty as treasurer to oversee the economic situation of our country, and I must say things are not looking up for our nation. Our currency is losing its value each passing day, and our national debt is growing. We need to stop minting money and cut out taxes to improve the people's economic situation, but it would have catastrophic effects on our government. If we continue minting money, the value of our currency will decrease; if we continue raising taxes, more people will become impoverished, thus giving out fewer taxes."

If this guy is trying to bore me to death, it's working. Still, there is some interesting stuff he is pointing out. Can I help impoverished people?

"It seems like there is no escape from taxes."

I should try to act like I know what he is talking about.

"Exactly, it's one of the truths about life. Thankfully, cooperation between us could benefit both us and the kingdom."

I watched enough movies before I got here to understand what was going on. Well, I hope he doesn't offer me a deal I can't refuse. If I wake up to an animal's head in my bed, I will tell Haruo about it. Then we will see who will accept a deal.

Naoko glared at Kenichi for that one.

Kenichi meanwhile, decided that staring at the floor was a good idea. He would always regret the day he let a six-year-old Subaru watch "The Godfather".

And that's not even counting when he became terrified of King Ghidorah.

Damn "Godzilla" movies, traumatizing Naoko's little boy.

Elsewhere, Al was doing his best not to do a stereotypical Italian accent.

"Can we talk about why you are here now?" He is trying to sweet-talk me. I'm sure he will try something. I decided to keep my focus on the folder he was tapping. This was probably the reason he was here.

"Well, it seems like you are the type that prefers to talk business before all else. I appreciate that. Time is one currency none can afford after all."

He opened the leather folder and showed what was within it. I can't believe I saw Japanese apart from what I brought with me five years ago. This meant… There were others like me. Do I have a chance?

"It seems I was correct in my belief. You do know how to read the texts of Hoshin of the Wilderness."

Shit! I gave away too much emotion. I need to think of something. Thankfully, Haruo rushed to my rescue.

"My brother spent years deciphering the language by studying a small text he had with the same language. Sadly, it turned out to be something trivial."

Good Job, Haruo.

"Reinhard LYING?!" Felt gasped. "This is –"

"I get the joke, Felt-sama, please stop."

"I was never informed of your family having a text that goes all the way back to Hoshin's time."

"Our family is above your pay grade, Russell. May I remind you of the fact that House Astrea only answers to the king. Our house is considered a Duchy. Just because I'm letting you speak with my sons does not mean I will let you step out of line."

Well, he did also manage to annoy father.

"My sincerest apologies. I was only trying to understand how your son managed to learn such a rare and important language. I also want to learn about it since it could help me translate other texts I did manage to acquire. My Divine Protection tells me they're high quality, but I can't tell their value since I don't know what they truly are."

So he has a Divine Protection, and he also prioritizes money.

Upon hearing that, several people within the Theater were getting some ideas.

Anastasia, who believed herself to be the biggest fan of Hoshin, obviously had such papers within her private collection. If she could get Subaru to read them… the knowledge itself was so tantalizing on its own, tht she had no idea what she would do with it next!

Roswaal himself wondered if getting such papers were beneficial to the Camp. Eh, if Emilia or Subaru asked for them, he would deliver. It wasn't like he could refuse.

Father and Haruo handled me well so far, but I gotta put in some work. I do know what the paper says, but telling that immediately would give him everything he wants. How can I get out of this? I think I have an idea.

"I will tell you what the paper says, but what it says will belong to me." If I'm translating it, I'm keeping it. It's been more than five years since I saw it, and I want to make sure it becomes as widespread as possible.

Russell suddenly started to fidget the paper before he started talking.

"It belongs to me, so isn't it a bit greedy to ask for all the profits? Judging by your reaction and demand, I did learn this particular one is valuable. Why should I consider your offer?" Well, time to use my only advantage.

"Without me, that is just a piece of paper."

"I could find another translator."

"Didn't Hoshin of the Wilderness live four centuries ago? This paper is still not translated since then, and I doubt you will find someone else. I think the odds favor me. Also, I already memorized some of its contents."

"Ah, so that's where your master manipulator skills come from!" Mimi awed.

"Great, we get to see a morally-upstanding version of the Purge King in his youth!"

Well, I only memorized two lines but he doesn't need to know that. Still, I don't know how much this guy has or knows, so I should be careful. If I fuck up again, I will need to rely on Haruo. I don't want to do that again.

"That is true, but leaving me with no profits is a bit selfish, don't you think? How about splitting the profits in half? I also want confirmation that you can read the text."

He stopped fidgeting the paper and showed it to me again. I think telling what it is without telling anything else should be good enough.

"It's a recipe. How about this, I will translate it and tell you its content, but only our family's trading company will be allowed to set up stands and sell them in exchange. We will get to decide who can sell it and who can, our trading company and you will share the profits. This will guarantee only we will profit from it and also that you always get a good share from sales."

This is the best I can think of for both of us. I really don't care about the money, but I don't want to look incompetent.

"It seems acceptable depending on the percentage of the profit. I won't pay for any ingredients and want a guarantee that this deal will not end after everything is over. I'm the treasurer of the kingdom, so it won't be hard to manage."

"I will send administrators and traders for our negotiations. Anyway, If you excuse us, I want to spend time with my sons."

"Of course, after I ask one question. I know you won't fully tell the contents until a deal is made, but can you at least tell me the name of the recipe? It's probably something important."

He is trying to bait me out but about what? I should be careful around the guy.

"It's called ramen. According to the paper, at least."

"HA!"

"Subaru, what's so funny?" Emilia asked.

"Joke's on him, I already know how to make that!"

It was at that moment that Petra, Meili and Garfiel would not stop pestering Subaru after they got back. Well, that was until he finally made some ramen for them.

"There is also a small part at the back, can you read that as well?"

He turned the back of the paper before I could memorize the entire recipe. Well, I wonder what Hoshin wrote at the back of a recipe. I'm still disappointed that my fellow isekai died four centuries ago. Still, there should be others.

Subaru and Al silently glance at one another.

"Ok-kay, let me check. It says, "I just wanna tell you how I'm feeling". The other sentence says "Gotta make you understand". I think this is a song. Anyway, the last part says, "Never gonna give you –" motherfu… my apologies. I… ehm… the sentence is too vulgar for me to translate."

"GODDAMMIT!"

"BAHAHAHAHA!"

"SHUT UP! IT'S NOT FUNNY!"

"IT'S HILARIOUS!"

"YOU, TOO, MOM?!"

I just got Rickrolled. It was just becoming mainstream in forums, and YouTube made it a joke a week before I got here. How the hell did a guy from four centuries ago manage to Rickroll me? Well, this actually raises lots of questions about the passage of time, but these subjects can wait. I just got Rickrolled… goddammit.

"Oi, Bro, wha' exactly izza… Rickroll?" Ricardo asked

"It's a prank from my world, that's what it is," Subaru curtly responded.

"What is it about?" Tivey asked.

"I'd rather not talk about it."

"My apologies, then. I shall take my leave now. I hope our new partnership benefits us both."

Russell Fellow got up from his place after saying those words.

"Incoming scene change!" Mimi yelled.

"Oh, it appears to be the next day," Naoko said.

"Yes, if you son running like a maniac is anything to go off of," Priscilla said.

I was running towards the knights' garrison while checking the time. I got two minutes left. How did I manage to oversleep on the first day? I don't know what kind of person Julius is, but I could hear him scolding me after I arrived. It's not my fault Astrea Mansion at the Capital is so far away from the knight garrison. Well, It's only twenty minutes of a walk, but I only had five minutes when I left the house. I supported my body with all the mana I could get, so I could get there faster. My only problem was the foot traffic in the capital. It's even worse than Flanders. I barely manage to make it in time to the garrison. I saw Julius waiting for me in front of the knights' garrison. I checked my pocket watch before speaking to Julius. I got a minute left, thank OD I'm not late.

"I'm here."

I was a bit sweaty, but it wasn't too serious and the distance was too short to tire me.

"Good morning, Subaru. I hope you didn't run all the way here. A knight running could send the wrong message to citizens."

"I told you to wake up early, but who listens to me anyway?"

Kage was acting as usual.

"I might have run a bit before coming here."

Well, my lies could get caught, so it's best to make my mistake look small rather than lying outright.

"It seems like there is stuff we gotta work on. Anyway, we should start our patrol. We can talk during the walk."

As the lights lit up the Theater, everyone was… waiting.

Waiting for some sick twist, or a surprise that would come completely out of left field. Something like, "And then Subaru died, ha-ha," or "And then Subaru destroyed the world, the end".

Just… anything that could go wrong.

But, no, nothing happened. No twist ending, no horrifying revelation, absolutely nothing.

For once, everyone gave a sigh of relief.

Too bad they wouldn't be able to do that again for a while.

Author's Note: The original story is called "Path of the Blessed Stars" written by SpiritusAuream. There is no ArhciveofOurOwn link, but there is one for ,  s/13857225/1/Path-of-the-Blessed-Stars . Anyway, it's good to be back. Now, to read all of the comments that have piled up!

Guest #1: While I would love to add the Red Lantern story, I promise to myself "no crossovers". Those are reserved for a future collaboration. (Wait, Future collaboration? When was I gonna hear about this?! -Infinite)

Random Guest: You wanna see the Divine Dragon? Go to the other story.

Guest #2: That's actually never going to happen! Ha-ha, even I have standards!

spicyowl: Yes, I am also posting this on ArchiveofOurOwn, all of my works are there, too.

Minhaz25: I'm glad you liked the chapter, it was wholesome, kinda. As for your question regarding Subaru and Theresia… hmm… let me think… how about… never? (Sorry, but unless Theresia comes back from the dead and files for a divorce, that ain't happening. -Infinite)

vtorx: While I may never actually show Subaru's suffering, I will definitely show the aftermath of them. Also, I'm pretty sure that Tappei will never give Subaru a cheat, or any kind of overpowered move, as a matter of fact. That poor boy's doomed to suffer. (Yeah, give the guy a break. I mean, I doubt to would wanna see yourself get tortured and murdered in brutal and horrific ways. -Infinite)

LaserPointer: Yes, Papabaru and Meili are always a plus in my book.

Iseepandas: Thanks for the praise. Writing and posting two chapters at the same time is taxing, but the gimmick behind it is so lucrative, I just had to do it! (He's a man of focus, commitment, and sheer fucking will… -Infinite)

5queso: Yeah, the idea that Ram getting together with Subaru was wrong. So if you were horrified, it did its job right. But yeah, Subaru is now very protective of Meili. Also, that's the only Twilight reference you're getting, since I've never actually seen the series.

DaHomey: I have a version of the Pride If in the third chapter. Enjoy!

FakeA: Like I told your buddy, third chapter. Look it up.

Supbruh!: Yes, the sister chapter to this one is "Friend in a High Place".

Bm: Yeah, I'll try to add more of the Candidates this time around, but some of the thematic choices are gonna have to stay, like Subaru's leaking pessimism. But yeah, the idea of Subaru joining the other Camps has now appeared!

guestius maximud: Thanks for defending me, I am honored.

Dragonheart of Ireland (RepublicChe): We'll never know, 'cause I'll never touch it.

Mo11an_4an: Once again, that's in the sister story. Go on, git!

Gomy_el_camaleon: While that was most certainly not a happy ending for the Cast, Subaru and Rem's (but mostly Subaru's) reactions were indeed funny, just as intended.

Delicious_PanCakes: I have never heard about this Puck fanfic, could you maybe give me a summary? But as for the other two, I have indeed read them. Pretty good.

leymax2021: It's here! The reality of the Astrea is at hand! I hope you enjoyed it!

King_maximilian_412: Trust me, the ride has just begun. The Cast will have so much PTSD, that they'll wanna get off the ride! I'm going to up the ante so much!

IsseixAtalanta77: You mean "The Otherworldly Sage"? Because if so, then no. While it is true that one of my stories will appear, that one ain't it, chief. But like I said in the sister chapter, "Raven-Black and Emerald-Green" is indeed getting an adaptation here.

Flex_on_writer: No, no, a thousand freaking times, no. (Sorry, but we must keep young and innocent eyes and ears just that. -Infinite)

Deathmonkey361: I do have two Re:Forgotten stories ready to be adapted, but they're not gonna be focused on the torture, more on the aftermath of the situations.

PraiseBob: Yeah, from a viewer's point of view, seeing Subaru commit lesser crimes than in canon might not be as fun, but remember this: The Cast doesn't know that it gets worse. But it's still nice to show that he's still a human. But trust me on this one, by the end of the second volume, that won't be the case anymore.

Ovion's Curse: Wave two is here! I hope you find the next part as good as the original stories, along with the brand new intro! Until next time!

Jetvac_Jesse: While your ideas are appreciated, I'm only having the cast react to published fanfiction. I'm not creating a whole new universe just for an idea.

GayorNot_Salutations: Yeah, a break was necessary. You would not believe how many writing blocks I've had over the last month. I hope you like the end product!

luismmusic: Trust me, everyone, including Ram, will have even more mental trauma coming to them. In the meantime, just appreciate the amount of Ram you have now. (Suffering and heartbreak will come! -Infinite)

Risterine: Sing it with me!  We don't talk about the Lust If, no, no, no!

A special thanks to Infinite the Celestain for helping me in making this story, and for being an all-around great guy! If you want to join my Discord server, the link is  /pwCawVGN .  You can chat with others, post memes and fan art, and I'll drop by with announcements and chat with you all every now and then! If you want to add me as a friend, my username is Ernalore#8663! If you want to read more, check out my other stories! Thanks for reading, it's good to be back!

- Ernalore

Next time:

What if Subaru contracted the Warlock of Melancholy?

OR

What if Rem took Subaru's hand?

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: Nine Years After

"Huh", Subaru hummed. "That was… nice. Pleasant, even."

"Definitely nothing as fucked up as what we've last seen," Al added. "Lame."

While a few people glared at Al, others were still amazed by how… tame, that was.

At least, in comparison to everything else that's happened, so far.

"You're right," Otto groaned. "I was ready to have the rug pulled out from under us."

"Well, at least not all timelines end up horrible." Julius noted.

"That's… actually really good to know," Kenichi spoke.

He, along with some people within the Theater, were under the assumption that anything involving Subaru would either be him suffering, or the world suffering, but no, it appeared that not every universe was as horrifying as the last few they had seen.

That was… oddly comforting.

"Oh, look! We got new options," Al pointed out.

Snapping out of their small breather, everyone read their new choices.

What if Subaru contracted the Warlock of Melancholy?

OR

What if Rem took Subaru's hand?

If Roswaal was drinking anything from the concession stand at the moment, he would have done a spit take. Beatrice, too, considering what the fuck they just read.

Garfiel and Ram also remembered the story about the Warlock of Melancholy attacking the Sanctuary, and decided that they wouldn't take that option, lest they wanted to risk the possibility of what had happened in the Sanctuary becoming public knowledge.

Rem, meanwhile, scanned the option involving her. Taking his hand? When did Subaru-kun ever offer her his hand? During the Mabeast Invasion? No, no, it had to have happened later –

Suddenly, the blue-haired oni gasped as she remembered a defining event that took place for her and Subaru.

The time Subaru offered her his hand to run away with her.

"Al-san?" Wilhelm spoke up. "I believe that we require more context?"

"Huh? Oh, yeah, sure thing, old man," the helmeted knight said, grabbing the remote.

Conditions: Return to the Capital City, Loop Three.

Conditions: Return to the Capital City, Loop Four.

"This again?" Mimi pouted. "I don't like it when the screen talks in riddles."

"How does Rem taking Bro's hand make a new timeline?" Al asked deadpanned. "I mean, yeah, I've heard of the Butterfly Effect, but I didn't think that it would work on such a small scale!"

"Ooooh…." Subaru suddenly realized what the bottom option he was reading meant, "I think I know what this means…"

"What is it, Subaru?" Emilia asked her knight.

"Well… Okay, so, don't get angry at Crusch or Anastasia, feel free to be mad at Priscilla, but anyways, these loops are referring to when I was running around the Capital trying to find a way to prevent the White Whale and Sloth from murdering everyone."

"That's quite… vivid," Reinhard gulped.

"Yeah, and my attempts were… less than successful. After being killed three times in failed attempts to save everyone, and with no one willing to help me… I gave up."

Upon hearing that, everyone's blood froze.

Subaru Natsuki. The man who had died and kept coming back for more, the guy who defeated the Sword Saint, the genius inventor, king of the underworld, and knight extraordinaire.

He just… gave up?

Petra held onto Frederica even tighter than before. The idea that Subaru would have abandoned her and all her friends to die was just… awful.

Even people like Felix and Priscilla couldn't really wrap their heads around the concept. Subaru Natsuki was a persistent little bastard, who would wear you down, regardless of how many tricks you had up your sleeve. To see him just give up seemed like… an impossibility.

"I couldn't see a way out. No matter what I did, I failed. Especially after an… enlightening, if somewhat biased, "reasons you suck" speech from a certain Great Spirit of Fire, I realized that I couldn't do anything… and so I asked Rem to run away with me." Subaru explained.

Emilia flinched at the mention of Puck, who apparently discouraged Subaru into giving up. Meanwhile, Beatrice was smart enough to know that there was a good chance that Puck ended up destroying the world on multiple occasions, while also freezing her contractor to death.

"I asked Rem to run away with me, that I would give her everything I had to offer, if she would just take my hand. I said that I would be able to go on as long as Rem was there by my side, because at that point, she was the only constant in my life. The only one who could anchor me back to reality."

Remembering that day, one sentence stuck with Rem at the moment.

"I hate myself."

That was something Subaru-kun truly believed. At first, she thought it was because of what happened at the Royal Selection, but now she knew it had to do with every time her hero failed, her hero died. And there was now a good chance that those negative emotions skyrocketed, now that he, and everyone else, had seen what sort of monsters he could have become.

"But… she said no. She told me that dispute the fact that it was easy to give up… it didn't really apply to me, though. That she would help me start over from square one… no, from square zero. And that timeline was the one where I was able to defeat the White Whale," he smiled.

"So, I guess tha' th' bottom reality is th' one where ya ran away?" Garfiel asked.

"Yeah, apparently so."

"As interesting as this is," Priscilla said. "We still need to discuss the top option."

"Ah, right," the black-haired knight nodded. "So…"

"The rest of you can discuss that one by yourselves," Reinhard said. "Subaru, if I may be so bold, may I speak to you at the snack bar? Preferably alone."

"Uh, yeah, sure?"

The Sword Saint nodded, and the two of them walked out of the main area of the Theater.

"So, why are we talking in private? Did you need something?" Subaru asked the Sword Saint.

"First of all Subaru, I want to apologize that I was not at the Capital when you were searching for help against the White Whale." Reinhard apologized to his friend and fellow knight. "Had I been there at the time, then maybe you wouldn't have had to go through so much pain and death because I was ignorant of your suffering and the events that were transpiring."

"Hey, it's okay Rein!" Subaru honestly should have expected Reinhard to apologize for not helping him. "Everything turned out alright. The White Whale and Sloth are dead, and a lot of people got to have closure for finally getting revenge, especially your Grandfather."

"Still, I should have been there to check on you…"

"Rein, I know I'm kind of an exception to this, but we can't change the past. Only move forward and learn from our mistakes. Yeah, I can go back in time by a few days, but even I can't always go back far enough. So, it's important to keep moving forward with your head held up high."

Reinhard couldn't help but smile at this. He could tell that Subaru was a truly good person, even if he did have some connection to the Witch, Reinhard had a feeling it wasn't as bad as he initially thought.

"Is that all you wanted to talk about?" Subaru asked in confusion.

"No, I still have something very important to ask you, Subaru." Reinhard steeled himself, "I'm going to be honest with you, Subaru, and I would appreciate your honesty in turn."

"Alright, this is suspicious… a part of me thinks I'm about to be murdered, but both of us both know that such a thing wouldn't work on me, so… what's up?"

Sighing, the redhead spoke. "During the previous episode, specifically during the new opening, I used my Divine Protection of Telepathy to read your mind."

"...I see where this is going, and I do not like it. Also, why were you using that in the first place?!"

"I was hoping to gain context for what we were seeing, as well as any unknown identities I was unaware of. However, I understand that I must have invaded your privacy, and I sincerely apologize for that." Reinhard bowed his head in apology

Subaru gave a sigh. "I know you don't have any bad intentions Rein, so it's alright, just ask next time. Anyways, what exactly is it you want to talk about?"

"Subaru, I shall, as you say it, cut to the chase: What exactly is your relationship with Satella?"

Seeing no other way out of this, Subaru decided to just tell the Sword Saint the truth. "To be completely honest, I don't fully know myself. The only things I do know for a fact are that one, she is completely and obsessively in love with me, two, she's the one who brought me to this world and gave me Return by Death, three, she wants me to end her life, and four, I said "no", and promised to save her instead. And you want to know the weirdest part? Until like two months ago, I had never even met her!"

"I see…" Reinhard murmured, before continuing, "And you are positive that until the time you mentioned, you had never met face to face with her?"

Subaru nodded.

"Then why did Satella do all this for you?"

The black-haired knight gave a sigh, "I've been trying to figure that out myself. When I met her face to face, all she talked about was how she loved me over and over again, and the only indication as to "Why?" goes to me "giving her everything", from love, to light, my hand, and even kisses. From what she said, we had some kind of history that I don't know about."

"Alright then, I believe you. Follow-up question: What exactly is a pinata?"

"Oh, a pinata is a colorful paper-mache container that is filled with candy that's usually used for parties, and children are supposed to beat it with a stick or something to get the candy out."

"..."

"..."

"Your world is a strangely terrifying place," the redhead stated. "Well then, I guess we'll both have to avoid being beaten like pinatas for the massive amounts of treason we will soon be committing."

"Heh, you got that ri-..." Subaru stopped himself as he caught Reinhard's wording, "Wait, what do you mean by that?"

"Subaru, I may lack social knowledge due to my… harsh… upbringing, but I know narrative art when I see it. And even someone as blind to romance as myself knows that you are destined to save and love Satella, if that opening is anything to go off of. Not only that, but whatever "history" you have, is clearly also being conveyed through the opening, and it involves you, her, the white-haired woman in the black dress, the ghoulish man who appears strikingly similar to Roswaal, and the platinum-haired girl who you seem to have a grudge against, due to the fact that you both have faced off one another during both of the openings we've seen so far."

"Echidna?" Subaru asked, puzzled.

"Look, the point is, you've promised to save her, and it appears that you have a really good track record of keeping such promises, most likely due to the fact that you have an infinite amount of redos. So, it's perfectly logical for me to side with you. Not only that, but you're my friend, and I've promised myself to minimize your future deaths as much as possible."

"That's oddly… nice of you. Are you sure about this?"

"I am. While I have my reservations regarding the Witch, as well as the others shown, it is clear that Satella is not who I once thought she was. And besides, knowing you, you'll probably succeed by the end of the Royal Selection, and you will need someone to help deal with any monsters you require help against, lest they, and I quote, "beat you like a pinata". Your words, not mine."

"Heh," Subaru genuinely chuckled. "Thanks, man. You're a great friend."

"Well, I did do a lot of thinking during our break."

"Alright, wanna head back inside?"

"Most certainly. Oh yes, before we go back inside, when we go on our next break, Felt-sama and Crusch-sama have requested to talk to you and Emilia-sama."

"Oh, sure. What did they want to talk about?"

"I cannot say for sure, but Felt-sama did sound rather irritated when she relayed the information to me, and my Divine Protection of Empathy indicated that she and Crusch-sama were rather upset with Anastasia-sama and Priscilla-sama."

"Gotcha. Well, we'll see how it goes."

The two knights went back inside, and were greeted by –

"FOR THE LAST TIME, I SAID NO! NO MORE CONTRACTS! NO MORE SEEING MY SUBARU BURN DOWN THE CAPITAL WITH A CONTRACTED FIRE SPIRIT, NO MORE SEEING SOME LESSER YIN SPIRIT MAKE FUN OF MY SUBARU, MALE OR FEMALE, NO MORE SEEING SOME MURDEROUS WHORE OF A WIND SPIRIT WITH MY SUBARU, AND WE ARE NOT, I REPEAT: WE ARE NOT, SEEING HIM CONTRACT SOME MALE WITCH OUT OF SOME SICK DESPERATION, JUST BECAUSE THESE THREE ARROGANT HUMANS REFUSED TO HELP BETTY'S CONTRACTOR!"

"Okay, first off, I seriously doubt that Zarestia is a "whore"," Al clarified. "She seems to be more a woman of "refined taste", as she only seemed to be interested in Bro –"

"BETTY DOESN'T CARE ABOUT THE TECHNICALITIES!"

"Will someone shut that loudmouth brat up! It's hurting mineself's ears!"

"I would love to, Priscilla-sama," Frederica sarcastically said. "But I'm afraid I'm quite busy protecting Petra-chan's innocent ears from some certain words that are flying around."

"I also can't do it," Otto said. "I'm covering Meili-chan's ears."

"I have Mimi's, an' Ricardo has Tivey's," Anastasia sighed.

"Okay! We were gone for three minutes! What the fuck did we come back to?!" Subaru yelled in disbelief.

"Well, dear, your adopted sister apparently did not like the idea of some other Spirit, or Warlock, or Witch, or Divine Dragon, or whatever other higher power out there contracting you aside from herself," Naoko explained to her son. "And she was quite… vocal… about it."

"Yeah, we heard the tail end," Subaru said. "So, how'd it turn out?"

"After Beatrice-sama's… colorful speech… the majority of us have agreed to choose the second option, Natsuki-san," Otto carefully said, so as to not anger the Great Spirit.

"Alright, great!" the black-haired boy said, plopping down into his seat. Pretty soon, everyone else followed, and Al had selected the episode of their choosing.

What if Rem took Subaru's hand?

Conditions: Return to the Capital City, Loop Four.

A gentle spring breeze was caressing the patches of grass and the bouquet's leaf on top of wooden stems. The slightly chilly wind was spreading the ordinarily dull but pleasant scent of the town. With the sun already set, crickets were singing their chaotic yet soothing song. The night time was upon the town of Banan.

People of town were mostly done with their daily routine and were heading off to their homes to rest and prepare themselves for the next day's work. The town was just leaving another ordinary day behind as it did like any other day.

Nothing out of the ordinary had occurred in the past week and it seemed like it'll be the same for the days that will follow. Boring as it may be, many of the locals enjoyed their daily routines. Days always went smoothly and that was quite enough. Well, they made some chaotic festivals from time to time but that of course was only an annual occurrence.

In this, not always but mostly, quiet town, lived a family of the now almost extinct oni race. The race that brought devastation to whoever they had contact with, including themselves. Luckily, the oni blood somehow managed to find itself a shelter in one of the houses of the town. With three of its four members carrying the oni blood in their veins, a demonically inspired family was residing here, blessed with a wonderful life. The Natsuki family.

"Stop the viewing," Ram commanded. "Now."

"Uh… okay?" Al questioned it, but did as asked.

Ram immediately stood up from her seat, and silently walked up to where Subaru, Emilia, Crusch, Meili and Beatrice were sitting. But everyone could clearly see she was only focused on one person. Subaru gulped, and then spoke. "Uh… Ram…? What's up…?"

"You violated my sister."

"Wait, wait, can we talk about this?!"

"You violated my sister!"

"This is a whole different timeline –"

"YOU VIOLATED MY SISTER!"

"And how do you know she didn't violate me?! You've seen how Rem acts around me!"

"Don't play the victim!" the pink oni pointed an accusatory finger towards him. "Haven't you seen every single timeline so far?! I have seen you wrap your lecherous fingers around the assassin, the idiot merchant, and myself, too! You're the constant, you scumbag pervert!"

"I don't mind."

""Ehhh?"" Both Ram and Subaru turned to see the new voice.

"I said I don't mind," Rem said. "To be honest, I'm quite happy. I'm quite happy to see that a version of Rem out there has the family they wished for. So, I really don't mind."

Ram stared at her sister for a moment, before turning back to Barusu. "Alright, listen here you rat-faced shit: Rem enjoys long strolls and reading poetry. She doesn't mind you cooking, but at least keep it healthy. And if I hear you do one thing that makes her cry, I'm going to –"

"What? You'll kill me? 'Cause you know that won't do anything."

"No," she smiled manically. "I'm going to torture you, while making sure you stay alive. So give my sister the happy life she deserves, or your insides will be served on a silver platter."

"While I have no intentions of doing Rem any wrong, you know I could just use Invisible Providence to crush my heart. No way you could make me survive that," Subaru nonchalantly pointed out. "Also, was the intestine joke an implication that you would eat me?"

"..."

"..."

"..."

"Dude, she was literally givin' ya 'er blessing, take th' fuckin' belssing," Ricardo said.

"Fine, fine, bad joke, my bad," Subaru grunted, as Ram returned to her seat.

Of course, the members of that house had their respective roles in it. A brother, a sister, a mother, and a father who is also the head of the house. And the head of this household was... an interesting man with unique qualities.

Nasty sanpaku eyes, long black hair that was tied on the back of his head, short legs...

Eccentric upheavals, unheard loanwords, energetic and cheerful attitude…

But a wide smile that hid behind the worst pain the world had to offer, a past he wished to forget, faces of the people he knowingly left behind, the nightmares he every-so-often had about them, the wounds that'll never heal…

Subaru Natsuki had already decided he was saved. He was saved by the person he had grown to love the most in his life, Rem.

But can he forgive himself before it's too late? Can he close his wounds before his time runs out?

"That's some very ominous narration," Felix gulped.

"Indeed," Wilhelm nodded. "Why was that even placed there?"

"Well, knowing me, there's a pretty good chance that, while I enjoy being the family man in a quiet little town, I'm still haunted by the fact that I left everyone behind to die."

In a house filled with the appetizing scent of seasoning and fish, an aforementioned man with nasty but kind eyes was sitting on the ground. Supporting himself with his arms while leaning on thin air, he watched his wife finishing her own meal.

"Bah... Sorry, I'm not a glutton enough to keep eating this much food every dinner... But still, I enjoy your cooking so much that I'll force myself to finish it all every single time. I'd eat more if I had enough space in my stomach even!"

He proclaimed his passion for his wife's cooking while holding his slightly bumpy stomach.

"Fufu… I knew you'd manage to finish off all the food since it's one of your favorites."

Of course, Subaru being a wife-con himself, never mentioned that he preferred any of his wife's recipes more than the others. But luckily for him, Rem was quite the observer and she knew every detail about her husband's unspoken preferences. After cooking for him for years, Rem learned to decipher the glint that Subaru's eyes will get whenever he gets to eat one of his favorite meals.

"First of all, I have no specific 'favorite' meals. As long as my lovely wife is the one who made it, it's all gourmet food for me. Yes, they all are top-class luxury food!"

"Smart kid," Kenichi nodded in approval.

"Of course," Naoko agreed. "I'm the one who raised him."

Kenichi looked at his wife with a look of betrayal.

At least the second part was true. He had a favorite type of meal, the ones his wife had cooked. And he vowed himself to never be picky with Rem's cooking. He believed that was the best way to be a good role-model for the other members of the house too.

Of course in Rem's eyes, these were his usual chanting to mask his actual views on the matter. Subaru definitely loved some of her meals more than others. So she'll occasionally experiment with different recipes to find the optimal meals for his taste. She had gone for a 'safer' or rather 'guaranteed' success today. Seasoned and grilled carps with mayo sauce was a bet she never lost before, including today. And the glint in Subaru's eyes proved her achievement.

While she was celebrating her victory in her mind, Subaru was getting bothered with this constant showering of reward meals. So he turned the topic over to that point.

"And secondly, you shouldn't cook according to my preferences all the time. Spica and your opinions matter too. Everyone should be included!"

"Did you just knowingly exclude me ?"

"Of course not. I just deemed it unnecessary to take your opinion about such trivial matters."

"But that means the same thing! You're just repeating after me!"

"Barusu, do you talk that way to your father?"

"No! If anything, he teases me!" Subaru exclaimed. "Why did you think that?"

"Because it would be easy for me to imagine you as a disrespectful child."

"That's harsh, Ram."

"You violated my sister, deal with it."

Subaru exactly knew how to tease his son using different methods. But practically repeating after him using different words was just one of the methods he had under his sleeve. It was his duty as a father to tease his son to no end.

Which of course would make Rigel lose his temper and let his antics all out. It practically was the norm for him to end up losing his cool over these teases. But luckily, he grew quite accustomed to them so he usually managed to calm down before he gets in trouble for shouting around. Also, this topic was about his mom, not himself.

"Same thing or not, I want your mom to be selfish from time to time so she can eat according to her tastes. I'm spoiled beyond comprehension so I'll resist it as long as I can from now on."

"My tastes huh? Well, I'm fine with any recipe as long as Subaru-kun is also fine with it. Rem is already happy with this arrangement."

Rem wasn't a picky eater, unlike her husband. She'll be fine with any sort of meal as long as she gets to eat it with her family. So it was natural for her to deny the privilege.

"Rem thinks she might even start to like mayonnaise if she keeps having pleasant memories with it," she winked at her husband and smiled to reassure him. Which didn't get through him. The undertone also got slipped under the rag.

"Did she just make a…?"

"Yes, she did," Al confirmed Subaru's suspicions.

"..."

"..."

"We do not speak about this."

"Agreed."

"Are you actually listening to my point ?! I'm saying that my lovely wife needs to eat her favorite dishes from time to time. Heck, I know that you don't like mayonnaise all that much. You shouldn't force yourself to eat it!"

"I get what Subaru-kun is saying but I'm happy to eat whatever suits you, darling."

She joined her hand together cutely and watched her husband's tantrums. This was the expression of someone content with the way things are.

"If that's the case, I'll be preparing dinner tomorrow since I'll be off that day. And I'll make something you'll enjoy."

"But Rem can cook just fi–"

"And I don't want any objections! I had already built up my resolve. Yes, I'm going to prepare something that'll make you lick your fingers."

Subaru darted his eyes on Rem with a fiery determination. His eagerness surprised both Rigel and Rem but mostly Rem.

"Is Bro's cooking any good?" Mimi asked. "I want some tasty snacks!"

"You can literally go to the snack bar," Tivey grumbled.

"But I wanna know if Bro makes good snacks!"

"Fufu… If Subaru-kun insists, Rem will look forward to it. But I bet you cannot surpass Rem on her main expertise. Rem had worked reeeeeally hard to perfect her skills after all."

"Is that so? Then the bet is on! You better prepare yourself for what's about to come. Because I'll make something ten times more delicious than you've ever eaten!"

Rigel was still baffled about this sudden competition that rose out of nowhere. After watching his parent's back and forth, he knew things would go chaotic no matter what. It was unavoidable. And soon, this bet turned into a contest. His worst nightmare!

"Rem has ever eaten? Subaru-kun is now really challenging Rem's capabilities. Rem is not sure if Subaru-kun can live up to his claims. Fufu…"

"If I pour my deepest of love into my dishes, I'll surpass your expectations!"

"Hmph... Rem has a better idea. Let's have a cook-off!"

"What is this slice of life bullshit?!" Al complained. "It's so sickeningly sweet that I'm getting cavities! Jesus, I think I preferred it when we were getting our minds blown!"

"Ex-fucking-scuse me?" Felt asked. "Did you enjoy seeing Big Bro going insane and killing everyone?!"

"Well, it's better than this wholesome la-la land bullshit! It's just too much… FLUFF!"

"Okay, you want depressing?" Subaru said. "Here's depressing: Crusch and friends get erased by the White Whale, Sloth kills everyone, and a certain magical winter kills everyone who is not Reinhard in Lugnica, before he can destroy it, thus preventing a new world ice age."

"Ah, yeah… that's the good shit, right there…"

"Subaru, where did the "certain magical winter" come from?" Emilia asked.

"Oh, right! I forgot I was supposed to talk to you about it during the break!" Subaru realized.

"About what?" Emilia was more confused than normal when it came to Subaru.

"I'll… tell you after the episode. I'd rather not ruin the mood yet." The black-haired knight responded.

She declared with a determined expression on her face. And she pointed her finger towards her rival while smiling with a smirk. Rem wouldn't usually act like this but something had gotten onto her head. Maybe it was the desire to prove herself?

Spica started clawing her tiny hands with excitement upon hearing her mom's sudden energetic tone. Their invisible womanly connection was working in full swing.

"She is even cuter when she's eager!" thought both Rigel and Subaru while looking at the beautiful blue-haired contender in awe. Subaru felt happy to see her with such willingness.

Even after becoming a mother of two, she could still act childish and energetic like this. She still had it in her.

"Yup! We're doing a cook-off! We're demonically inspired today!"

"Stop being silly. Subaru-kun is always demonically inspired. Now that's settled, I'll take care of the plates. I hope Rigel can help me with them too."

She nodded to Rigel who was playing with Spica and watching over the dialogue during this time. Upon hearing his name being called out, Rigel turned his eyes to the one who said it. It was his energetic mom. She was being a little out-of-character today but that was okay.

Rem had tears in her eyes as she saw her children.

HER children. Something she believed would have been an impossibility, given Subaru-kun's infatuation with Emilia-sama, was right in front of her. Sure, they may not technically be her's, but it was the idea behind them that counted. Still, a small part of her craved to actually hold them, to feel their warmth, and to tell them that their mother loved them with all her heart.

As did Naoko, who admired her beautiful grandchildren.

Subaru felt something tug at his heart when he saw them. Unlike with Andromeda, whose origins made him feel disgust, here, he felt pride and joy. Maybe it's because he knew who the mother was, and because it was someone who he loved in this reality, he felt… joy?

Emilia couldn't help but wonder why her heart ached when she saw Subaru and Rem's children. She should be happy for the two. Subaru finally got the life he deserved. A peaceful life with a woman who loved him and beautiful children. He deserved that after everything he went through for their sakes.

So why?... Why don't I want this to happen?

Rigel didn't mind it too much and nodded in response to his mother. He stopped playing with Spica and put her down from his lap. Then he rushed to help his mom after squeezing Spica's cheek one last time to get a giggle out of her.

Seeing the two dealing with the dishes, the coast was clear for the head of the Natsuki family. Subaru crawled towards Spica who was sitting on the ground and took her tiny figure to his lap.

The best way to have fun with her was of course a good tickling. So he gently tickled around Spica's neck and belly.

"Fu- fu- baaaaa…"

The little girl started to laugh from all the tickling and wailed around. Subaru's intuition had worked.

He grinned widely at the cute sight in front of him and kissed her on the cheek. Nothing could be cuter than a giggling Spica in his eyes. She'll overthrow the current #1 in his heart in a few years.

"Ahhhhh… You're truly going to steal the first place in my heart if you keep being this cute!" he said exactly what he was thinking at the moment.

He started to rub his cheek to hers with a wide smile while Spica giggled and made cute noises in response. The few facial hairs that were on Subaru's face were ticklish to her.

"THIS… IS… TOO… CUUUUUTE!" Beatrice squealed out in delight. Immediately turning towards her contractor, she shouted, "SUBARU! I WANT NEPHEWS AND NIECES! NOW!"

"WAIT, WHAT?!" Subaru yelled in horror. "Beako, even an idiot like me knows that kids are a huge responsibility, they're not some toy you play with and then throw out when you're bored! And besides, who the hell am I supposed to have kids with?!"

Suddenly, a few girls were looking at him with blank faces.

While he was playing with his daughter, a hard-working blue-haired boy was throwing jealous glances at them. Seeing his dear sister being stolen from him was too much to handle and soon a noticeable frown appeared on his face. Only a true sis-con can relate to such emotions.

Of course, he was not the only one living through such a predicament. A woman with a tiny figure and similar hair color was also throwing jealous but less frowny glances at them. She was hatching a plan to get her husband's attention rather than to just boil in her jealousy. Only a clingy husband-con can relate to such emotions.

After deciding what she should do, Rem talked to Rigel about her plan and both rushed the respective chores they had. All the dishes had been washed and ordered in a surprisingly short time.

After carrying all the dishes, Rigel washed his hands and went along with his mom's plan to snatch his sister.

He went up to his father, the thief, and gave his ultimatum.

"I think you've enjoyed Spica's cuteness enough for now. Hand her over."

Subaru turned to Rigel while still playing with Spica's cheeks with a bewildered look in his eyes.

"Hand her over?! You think she's some sort of household item we can just pass around?"

"Of course not! But I'll save her from my horrible dad at all costs! So you've heard me, give her."

"Wow, tha' kid has some sass o' him," Ricardo laughed.

"I wonder where he picked that up from," Julius smirked, giving Subaru a sly look.

"Don't look at me! I'm a perfect little angel."

"Uh-huh, sure."

Subaru grinned at the sight of a Rigel trying to act like a masculine hero. He decided to play along with him.

"But I want to play a little mooooore."

"Not happening! I won't lose my little sister to someone like you!"

"Hah! Over my dead body!"

Rigel smirked in return while listening to his response since he knew what was about to happen. Their success was guaranteed. He nodded with his chin to Subaru's back.

"Is there something wrong?! Why are you making a poker face out of nowhere?"

He felt the breath of an unknown person on his neck, which was followed by an eery whisper.

"Subaru-kun became a little too greedy lately."

He almost jumped from his spot upon hearing that ghostly voice. Thankfully his timid personality was held down with a cute girl's presence in his lap.

"That's scary," Felix said, a little intimidated.

"She can sneak up on you like a ninja," Subaru smiled with pride.

He turned around to see the owner of that voice and saw two blue eyes looking back at him. Rem had sneaked behind him while he was busy dealing with an eager Rigel and a giggling Spica in his lap. Thankfully, he was safe for now.

"Y-You almost scared me there! Why would you do such a thing when Spica is in my lap? I mean it's not like I'd leave her behind or anything since we have Rigel as a scapegoat but still, that was not safe!" he said jokingly while calming himself down.

Too occupied with dealing with his shrewdly smiling wife, Subaru didn't realize Rigel had jumped into the opportunity to snatch his sister from him. With the blink of an eye, Spica was stolen from his lap.

With his sister in his arms, Rigel went to the far edge of the room and started to play with her in his lap while smirking. The plan was a success on his part.

Subaru snorted at Rigel's victory then turned to his wife.

"It seems I won't get to play with my beautiful daughter today. Wait for a second... Was all of this a part of your plan?!"

"Of course not. I'll never play silly gwames with my husbwaaaaand…"

"Not even in the bedroom?" Al smugly asked, causing Subaru and Rem to blush like crazy.

Ram, meanwhile, decided she would ask Roswaal-sama how to get away with murder.

No, no, scratch that, she thought to herself. Barusu is more helpful on that front.

Even before finishing her sentence, Rem came closer to Subaru and planted her lips on her husband's cheek. Which of course, made both blush. Especially Subaru who wasn't expecting such a gesture.

Looking at her from the corner of his eye, he could see her angel-like beauty from up-close. With her eyes closed, long blue hair hanging from her shoulders, Subaru analyzed and adored every bit of her beauty. "Am I supposed to be a man this lucky?" he thought.

After a few seconds, Rem's soft lips departed from Subaru's cheeks and she gave a smile for her yet another victory. She put her index finger on Subaru's lips and told him to pay her more attention next time.

"Now that Rem has her darling's attention, she demands to be petted just like you do with other girls…"

She took her finger off of blushing Subaru's face and continued to look at him with anticipation.

"Seriously, now? I thought Spica was an exception?! But fine, if that's what you want…"

After getting his approval, Rem put her head to Subaru's thigh who began caressing her long hair with adoring eyes. Seeing a beautiful woman going to such an extent for him was a true blessing.

In the corner of the room, a blue-haired boy was watching these events unfold. He sighed in relief after seeing it.

"Sheesh, that was close. Thankfully they aren't acting explicitly. We're safe for now," he murmured while taking his hands off of Spica's eyes.

"Baaah... Waaaaa…"

"The word "safe" is extremely relative when you're a Natsuki," Subaru said.

"Uh, no, the word "safe" is extremely relative when you're Subaru Natsuki," Kenichi said.

Spica objected while pulling on his clothing. Well, she wasn't objecting to anything but Rigel interpreted it as such. He was the one who talked to his sister's soul after all so he didn't need words to understand her.

"Of course, I know it. But they need to do it in private if they need to, which they don't. They keep embarrassing me whenever they're outside too!"

Rigel was both proud and embarrassed about his parents. Especially his mother. She was an extremely beautiful and disciplined woman. But she had a soft spot for his dad, which Subaru always took advantage of to steal a kiss or so in public. Rigel was embarrassed many times in front of his friends because of this reality.

"Haaa... Gaaaaa…"

She turned to him with glowing wide-open eyes. She didn't quite get what he was saying but seeing him blowing off his antics made her excited too.

"Don't tell me you find it cute?!"

"Waaah…?"

"No, I mean like... uh... whatever you're right. If it makes her happy I should endure it, is that what you're saying? Fine... Although you're the one who gave me the idea so if it blows on my head it'll be your responsibility."

"Is he really talking to the baby?"

"You've never had any siblings in your life, did you?" Frederica asked.

"No, I was an only child," Al responded.

"Huh, you, too?" Subaru asked.

"Subaru, I also happen to be an only child, it's not that rare of a thing," Reinhard said.

"Waaaaah... Baaaaa…"

After getting approval from his sister, Rigel decided to let them be for tonight. It seemed like they'll get even more snuggly by the second.

"Umm... Dad, I'm going off to deal with my homework. I think Spica is also feeling sleepy. Should I put her in her cradle?"

"Uwm... Yes... Ywou shwould put hwer in the cradle and do your homework," Rem responded while yawning.

She gave another small yawn and opened her eyes slightly. She grabbed Subaru's hand which was stroking her hair and put it on her cheek to feel his warmth. So Subaru started to caress her cheek slowly instead. He had a big grin on his face showing his content with this position. It was always pleasant to pet his wife like a cat.

Rigel shook his head and grabbed his sister. He didn't want to be here for what might occur and didn't want Spica to witness it either. With his sister in his arms, he left the room.

Tomorrow they'll have a cook-off so he'll probably have to go out shopping with them.

So he should go to bed early to get more rest just in case.

Opening Theme: Polaris

The opening begins with a bright and shining light, as a child's hand reaches for it. The hand then changes to an older one, with a very familiar tracksuit sleeve. The hand changes once more, to one wearing a knight's uniform.

"R-Rem?" Subaru asked, as he felt the maid tug at him.

"Show me your uniform when we get back," she demanded.

"Oh, uh, o-okay."

Ah, she's into that kinky shit, Al said to himself at the back of his head.

Next to him, Priscilla suddenly had an urge to kick her jester.

The screen then shows multiple rapid still images. From when he encountered Satella in Japan, to fighting off several Mabeasts, to burning down the Capital. Him and Emilia as children in Elior Forest. Subaru in dark clothes sitting on a throne of shadows. Otto drinking with the female Subaru. Shaula with Elsa and Meili. Halibel with Zarestia. Volcanica and Reid. A smiling Rem. All of these images become background noise to…

Tales from the Multiverse

Volume II

The next shot shows Subaru, along with the rest of the Emilia Camp and the members of the other Camps, looking off into the distance, as Garfiel smiles maniacally. In an instant, the camera changes to show Volcanica, Shaula, Reid Astrea and Alec Hoshin all sitting together, while the next shot shows a silver-haired half-elf in dark clothes, all by herself in a grassy field, holding a black veil next to her, facing away from the camera.

The next shot shows a smiling Echidna, along with the rest of the Witches of Sin, posing for the camera, along with Elsa, Meili, Halibel, Zarestia, Shion, Flop, Medium, Cecilus Segmunt, Vincent Vollachia, and Ryuzu Meyer, all of them smiling happily.

"Hey, look! It's Hal-san and Tia!" Mimi pointed at the screen in excitement.

"Along with who knows how many more side characters…" Anastasia grumbled.

"You think they'll appear in this episode?" Tivey asked.

"Who knows? Who cares?" Priscilla replied.

The woman's mind flashes back to a moment where she cradles Subaru's bloodied body, while she cries. In an instant, she runs, and sees a dead Subaru, one with blood all over his tracksuit. Lifting her hands, the body rises, the blood disappears, and his eyes open up. The woman pushes the now alive Subaru towards the arms of Emilia and Rem, while she watches, crying, until suddenly, shadows engulf her and she becomes a monster.

In quick succession, three shots are shown, starting with Ram and Rem charging at something, with their weapons out, Beatrice charging up her Minya spell, and finally, Emilia, as she spins towards the camera and slashes it with an ice sword.

In a long shot, multiple figures appear, all of them moving on and off the screen in rapid succession. First, a smiling Stride Vollachia, followed by a charging Regulus. As the Sin Archbishop gets off the screen, Capella and Zarerstia appear, facing off one another, followed by Halibel and Cecilus. The O'Connell twins appear, followed by the Gluttony triplets of Lye, Roy, and Louis. Shion passes through them, along with Theresia van Astrea, followed by Shaula, Reid and Volcanica. The long shot ends when the dust clears, revealing Pandora and Subaru, both of them engaging in combat.

"Oi, Brotto, quick question?" Garfiel spoke up.

"Yeah?"

"Back 'n th' beginning, wit' th' flashes o' different images, I saw one tha' wuz Rem smiling, 'cept she had long hair. D'ya think tha' it wuz a reference ta this episode?"

"Probably. We can check it out during the next opening."

As the two of them hug and crash down, the scene fades to show Subaru and Satella standing up, and beside them are Echidna and the rest of the Witches of Sin. Softly smiling, Subaru holds onto Satella's hand, giving a determined look, as all eight of them run toward the sunset, with the final shot of the opening being a still image of the eight of them leaping across the screen, all of them smiling.

Episode Six:

Nine Years After

"So, this takes place nine years after the fact," Subaru confirmed his suspicions.

"That would explain why my grandson is so big!" Naoko happily hummed.

Now, it was morning in the town of Banan. Adults were leaving their homes and heading towards their daily jobs after having breakfast. While the kids were free to do whatever they want since the schools were on holiday today. Kids like Rigel usually went out to play around in the holidays but it was still early an hour for that.

Having gone to bed early, Rigel woke up at an hour when it was still dark outside. He had to wait around for some time to let everyone else wake up. So he had read some books to pass some time but that was getting boring too.

"Pfff... It is still very early to go out... What should I doooooo?" he complained while lying down on his bed with a fallen book on his chest.

"I should check if mom and dad have woken up." He darted out of his bed without making a noise.

First, he checked if his parents had woken up. After not hearing any noise from their bedroom, he creaked their door slowly and looked inside. It was inappropriate but necessary. He only saw Spica sleeping in her cradle quietly.

"So they've woken up," he whispered to himself.

"Then kitchen it is," he slowly made his way to the kitchen.

When he got there, he found a slightly opened door with light shining through the gap. He walked to the door and decided to check inside. When he peeked through the door…

"Eeek!"

He caught his parents kissing inside while both were leaning over the counter. Of course, it was more like they were making out but to Rigel, it was just the same as the other embarrassing things they did. He instinctively backed off from the door to not interfere.

"Eh, it could have been worse."

"How could it have been worse?!" Petra asked, horrified.

"They could have been –"

WHAM!

"Don't you dare say it…" Frederica warned the helmeted knight. Despite the fact that she and Otto were blushing during the kiss scene, she was still quite vigilant, to make sure that Petra would retain a fraction of her innocence while in the Theater.

Otto, meanwhile, was now both scared and turned on by the beast maid.

But to his demise, his shriek was heard by the ones inside. Rem turned to the door and lamented herself for forgetting to close the door.

"Rigel?" she called to him.

"Uhh…"

"Oh, so he's already awake?"

"Good morning... I just wanted to see if you've woken up but all I find is you doing nasty things. Seriously, please carry that to a private place!" he declared his antics while getting back on his feet. His parents were troublesome as always.

Rem smiled at his rightful tantrum with a blush on her face. Subaru unwrapped his arms from around her and stood upright while smiling widely.

"Well, I guess you're right, Rigel. Also, I see you're an early bird today. Did anything bother you during the night? Maybe a vampire came along and you had to chase it off?"

"I already slept well since I went to bed early yesterday. By the way, is the breakfast ready? I was bored before but now I realize that I'm both starving and bored," he tried to change the topic.

"It might take some time since Rem hasn't prepared anything yet. So you'll have to wait for a little," she explained with a smile on her face. Even having newly woken up, she still looked like a beautiful angel. Rigel was mesmerized by her beauty but didn't want to stick around for long. He turned his back to them and walked towards the entrance of the house.

Rem held down a blush. "I'm not that beautiful…"

"Are you kidding me?!" Subaru looked at her in shock. "Rem, you're a knockout! And I mean, sure, even I found my mom beautiful as a kid, but Rigel knows what's up! Rem, I've told you this before, but you really need to hold yourself up higher! You! Are! Beautiful!

"Really?" she asked. "Even more than Emilia-sama?"

"Eh, well, uh, I mean, I don't wanna seem biased…"

"You're failing at that, Barusu," Ram joined in on the conversation.

Elsewhere, Kenichi leaned over to his wife. "You hear that? Our son thinks you're beautiful."

"He said he "found" me beautiful," Naoko said. "As in past-tense."

"Yeah? Well, I still think you're beautiful, present-tense."

Naoko smirked at her husband. "As smooth as the day I met you."

"Fine... I'll go walk around a bit to pass time. I won't be late, I promise!"

"Sigh... But don't go too far away."

"Will do, Mom."

He waved at his parents and took off from the house. With Kararagi style sandals on his feet and daily clothing he wore no matter the time of the day, he decided to walk to the pond near his home. Maybe he can find some animals to play around with. Playing with a duck or a cat might be a good way to pass some time since there were no other kids around at the time.

He decided to take the shortcut to the pond and wandered off the main road in front of his house and entered the nearby woods. After walking through some bushes and trees, he saw a clearing between the leaves. He kept making his way and finally arrived there. In the middle of the clearing, there was a pond with ducks swimming in groups in it. Along the coast of the pond, there was a gravel road with few benches scattered along its path.

Rigel gazed around his surroundings to see if there were anyone else. He couldn't see anyone other than the ducks so it was safe to say he was all alone here. And he can just lay down and call the ducks over to play around without disturbance.

"Sigh... It's more fun to play with others but ducks are fun too I guess…" he murmured to himself.

He sat down and watched the ducks a little before calling out to them.

"You seem enthusiastic about playing them, Rigel. But coming this early to play with them is a bit too obsessive."

"I recognize that smooth-as-butter voice," Subaru said.

"Well of course," Otto said. "We saw him two episodes ago!"

"True, true."

"Oh! Not really they are a bit–"

"Wait a second I know that voice," he thought and turned his face to see a hairy figure wearing a kimono with purple accents. The towering figure was looking down at him with narrowed eyes and a golden kiseru in his mouth. Rigel immediately recognized who it was and called to him.

"Uncle Halibel!"

"Yup, that's me. Good morning Rigel, you're a bit early-waker today. I thought all the kids would just lay around and enjoy their free time today."

"Well, you see. I went to sleep early yesterday so I woke up pretty early."

"That doesn't sound like the Rigel I know, but meh…"

He puffed his kiseru and took his gaze off of Rigel. He slowly ruffled the boy's hair with his hairy hand and closed his eyes.

"Have you been living up to your training lately?"

"Of course! I'm feeling my strength improving by the day! I even jumped over a roof in one go yesterday!"

"Hooray! My son is learning to become a ninja!" Subaru cheered.

"Subaru-kun! That is extremely dangerous!"

"Rem, our son will need to defend himself when he grows up!"

"I… I guess that's true –"

"What do you guys care about this?" Al asked. "He's not actually your son!"

The helmeted knight was silenced by the glares of both the knight and the maid.

"Heh… It's not polite to jump over people's roofs but I guess it's not my duty to scold you, Rigel," he smiled and exhaled the herby-smelling smoke from his mouth.

"I know but I was eager to test my capabilities. I won't bother people by jumping over their houses again."

Halibel further ruffled the boy's hair and nodded with approval.

"By the way, you've returned earlier than you said, Uncle Halibel. Are you done with your work?"

Halibel was a shinobi who dealt with the town's problems behind the scenes. He usually had to fight with nearby gangs and Mabeasts that might eventually end up causing problems for the townsfolk. Rigel knew that Halibel bloodied his hands from time to time as well but it was his duty and he was doing it for the sake of the town. So he had to accept him as he is.

Of course, he also admired him as much as he was scared of his strength. Rigel sought to be as strong as his Uncle Halibel so he asked him to give him training to be a more skilled fighter. He could even help him deal with the criminals soon if he gets powerful enough!

"Well, my work ended up being easier than I thought so I came back early. I'll be sticking around for a few days at least," he explained his situation while chewing on the kiseru in his mouth with his wolf teeth.

"How wonderful," Priscilla said. "Your son is a hooligan!"

"Hey, I got into my fair share of trouble as a kid!" Subaru defended Rigel. "And besides, at least what he's doing qualifies as training to get stronger. It's better than casual vandalism."

"Subaru, did you do such things as a child?" Julius asked, a little shocked.

"Are you seriously telling me you never got into trouble as a kid?"

"No, never."

Subaru gave Julius a serious look. "Wow, I feel even worse for you now."

"Ah that's great, Uncle Halibel! Can we train together today?"

"Uhh... I said I'll be in town but I still have a business to deal with. We can train together when I have free time."

"I see. Can you tell me what it is? I can maybe help with my new found Shinobi qualities!"

"Well, I'll accommodate a few guests in the tenement houses. I need to keep them company I guess."

"Guests... And you need to keep them company? Are they like nobles? Or very rich merchants? They must be very important people if Uncle Hal needs to protect them!"

"I'm not sure if they need to be protected but yes. They are rather important people."

"Can you tell me who they are, Uncle Halibel? Or am I getting too ahead of myself…"

he wondered if he was asking for too much secretive information.

"Alright, show o' hands," Anastasia announced. "How many o' y'all think that whoever Hal-san is escorting will be relevant to Natsuki-kun's misadventures?"

A majority of the hands in the Theater went up.

"Wait, are you referring to me, or my son?" the nasty-eyed knight asked.

"Yes," was all the purple-haired merchant said.

"Pfft – You wouldn't want to meet them I guess. Even I have my doubts if I can handle those guys properly," he nodded while closing his narrowed eyes.

"Are they dangerous people?! Are you bringing criminals to the town?" he asked timidly.

"Haha! Of course not! But I need to watch over them closely so I'd like you to lay low for a while. You get that right?"

"Lay low... That sounds like one of my dad's fancy words. But okay I get it. We shouldn't bother them much."

"By the way, is Su-san awake right now? I'd like to have a chat with him."

"Dad's awake but I don't think you should go there now. Mom and he are probably doing–"

"Haha! Okay, okay I get it! You don't need to explain it further. It's not that urgent. I'll see him in a few hours then."

"NO, NO, NO, THAT WAS TAKEN OUT OF CONTEXT!" Subaru yelled at the screen, while everyone else around him began chuckling. "STOP LAUGHING! IT'S NOT FUNNY!"

"Hehehe, sorry, Big Bro," Felt laughed. "At least we know the truth! That's something, right?"

"You guys aren't the ones who are ruining my reputation!"

"You have a reputation?" Reinhard deadpanned.

The Theater was silent for a second, before they all bursted into further laughter.

"BAHAHAHA!"

"By the Od, tha's hilarious!"

"Gasp! Sass! Where did you learn that?!" Subaru asked in fake horror.

"From my adopted brother," the Sword Saint smirked.

"GAH! MY LIFE IS RUINED!"

"I meant they are doing the breakfast preparations!"

"Oh, would I know, Rigel. So, I'll be off now. By the way, don't tell your dad about the information I just gave you. It's a top-tier secret but I trust you'll keep it a secret," he put his finger in front of his face to gesture to him to keep quiet.

"Fine I'll keep it a secret. But are you leaving already? I could've shown you the new shinobi moves I invented! Oh but I guess you don't have much time…"

"Yes, I just wanted to say hi while passing by. See you then!"

"Bye, Uncle Hal!"

Halibel vanished from his view instead of just walking off casually. He entirely disappeared in the blink of an eye. Even if it was a basic stunt for him, Rigel always looked in awe whenever he pulled such moves.

"He's so cool," he murmured.

He waved his hand towards the swimming ducks in the pond to call them over. The domesticated ducks swam over to the blue-haired boy upon being called.

"Let's see if they want to play around a bit."

"Aww, he thinks his uncle is cool!"

"Unlike his dad, yep!" Mimi laughed.

"You traitors!" the Japanese teenager gasped. "Are you trying to make me feel bad?!"

"You're making it too easy, Onii-chan," Meili smiled.

"Alright, I'll make fun of myself, let's see how that goes…" Subaru grumbled to himself.

After playing with the ducks for a while, Rigel decided it was time to go back home. It had been around half an hour and Spica may have woken up by now. While he was playing with the ducks, more people had come out to the streets and greeted Rigel as he made his way home.

Thankfully, no one threw beans on his way.

After walking a bit, he was finally in front of his house. He could hear noises coming from inside the house and rushed inside to see what had happened.

The noises were coming from the kitchen. Upon entering the kitchen, he didn't know what to make of the scene in front of him.

His dad was sitting on a chair with an apologetic face with his sister on his lap. Both had flour all over their bodies and they resembled discount ghosts or hollows if you will.

His mom was scolding Subaru with an authoritarian aura around her. She was seemingly mad at his dad but also was trying to not laugh at the situation.

"Why... why do you guys have to be like this?" he quietly lamented to himself.

Noticing the boy's presence, Rem turned to Rigel and greeted him.

"You see, Rem was in the middle of scolding your dad. Rem is angry at him. And he needs to be punished."

"I didn't think we'd end up in such a floury situation though," Subaru said cryingly.

"That's not a pun, Subaru-sama," Petra giggled.

"Well, the other me is trying not to get scolded, what can ya do?!"

"I don't know if I want to learn what has happened here. I think the breakfast isn't ready either," Rigel said while scratching his head.

Subaru turned to the blue-haired boy and answered his question jokingly, throwing his fake apologetic face and returning to his naive expression.

"Well, it is almost ready actually. It can be made into a pancake if the necessary ingredients are given."

He pointed at himself with a smile on his face.

"You can't joke around with your dirtied clothes, Subaru-kun. Go out and shake off the flour on your body."

With Rem pulling on his ear, Subaru hands over the giggling little girl to his mother and stands on his feet.

"Ouch... Okay- okay I'm going to do that! S-stop pulling my ear, ow!"

Everyone chuckled a bit at the husband and wife duo. Just like with the previous episode, it seemed that nothing bad was going to happen here, and everyone could relax.

Even Subaru was laughing alongside everyone else, enjoying a reality where he got a happy ending. Even if it did mean at the cost of those who he cared about.

That seemed to be a running trend with these stories. With Pride, the entire nation was on the brink of ruin, and with the Purge King, Rem had to die before Subaru could see the light. This reality didn't seem to be any different, but for Subaru, it was.

Rem was alive. She was happy. She was a mother, and he was a father. He did what he promised her when he offered her hand, and he gave her everything.

He would make sure to give everything to his Rem, too.

"Rem is angry and will scold you further when you get back. Be sure to shake off all the flour on your hair too."

Subaru sighed and was let go of Rem's grasp.

"I-I don't want to ask…"

"Yeah... please don't…"

Subaru walked out with a defeated pose. Leaving behind Rigel, Rem, and Spica.

"That is so emasculating," Subaru sighed to himself.

"That would imply that you were masculine to begin with," Ram said.

"Ram, I'm clearly a boy!"

"Ya sure 'bout dat, Cap'n? Or are ya a girl dressin' as a boy?"

"GARF!" the black-haired knight gasped at the implications, and quickly tried to deny them. "I only did that as a kid! And the only time I did it as an adult was in a genderbent reality!"

"Whatever helps you sleep at night… Natsumi-san."

"YOU TOO, OTTO?! YOU'RE BLOODY TRAITORS!"

You know what, I actually don't care anymore that this version of Barusu married my Rem, this was so worth it. Ram thought as she heard Subaru get teased. And as a plus, Rem seems very happy with the outcome, and little Spica is cute. Rigel, though… eugh.

"Sigh... Rem needs to keep an eye on your father no matter what."

When compared to his father, Rigel was more mature. Subaru, being a man almost in his 30s, still acted childishly and often got himself in trouble.

"Waaaaah… waaaaa…"

Spica started to stretch out her tiny hands towards his big brother and called out to him.

"You need to keep him in check whenever he tries to do something stupid, Spica."

"Baaaaa…"

"I know, I'm sorry. I won't ever leave you alone with your father again. He ends up causing a mess whenever he's left unattended."

"My Rigel seems more mature than his father. I'm glad not everyone in the house acts like him when left alone," she smiled at the blue-haired boy.

"Right? It's hard to be any more stupid than him!" And Rigel realized that he made a grave mistake of his own. He used a nasty word in front of his mom. So scolding now awaited him too.

Seeing Rem throwing him a frowning gaze, he too got the short straw in the discussion.

"Rigel."

"Maaaaaa…"

"Oh, shit."

"Subaru-kun."

"Reeeeem…"

Seeing that Rigel too was about to be scolded, Spica leaped in to save his brother. She started to pull on her mom's hair and put her face to her mom's chest. Her voice seemed like she was about to cry.

Rem decided to let this one slip and tried to calm down Spica.

"You won't be this lucky next time, Rigel. Rem won't let you off the hook so easily again," she sighed to herself and tried to calm down the wailing Spica.

"Ah, thank you…" he whispered to himself. He should pay Spica back for her sacrifice later.

Seizing the opportunity, he sneaked out of the kitchen and went back outside. There, he saw his dad shaking off the flour on him. Subaru called out to him and Rigel went there to listen to what he had to say.

"I too almost got hit by mom's rage back there. Take some responsibility! How did you end up in a stupid situation like that?!"

"I know! But the flour painting Spica made was so good and I wanted to join in!"

"Painting? Sigh… Whatever. What do you want to say?"

"I just wanted to give a proper "Good morning!" to you. So, good morning!"

"Aww… the baby is so cute!" Petra cooed.

"She also saved my nephew from his scolding," Ram said.

"What's this?!" Subaru gasped in amazement. "Have you accepted me, Ram?"

"I blame your disgusting genetics, Barusu."

"Hey, those are my parents', don't insult them," he said in a firm voice.

"Yeah, good morning. Umm, I saw Uncle Halibel near the pond near the park."

"Hal-san came back already? He must be a hard worker to finish it in such little time. But that doesn't sound like him. He usually does everything with a beer belly hanging in front of him and a sleepy mood," he snorted at the image of the usual lax mood of his hairy friend.

"Yeah... Actually, no. He works hard and his strength is proof of that! Anyways, he said that he wants to see you."

"Of course, he can come at any time! I'll gladly have a chat with him. Any other news?"

"Umm... Actually, no. There isn't anything else that should bother your silly mind."

Subaru smirked and wildly shook all the flour on his hair to Rigel. Rigel backed off from the flour cloud and yelled at him.

"Stop, that's not funny! I don't want to shake the flour off of my clothes all day!"

"Haha! Okay, okay. You can go help your mom if you want. I'll be back in a moment."

A grunting Rigel returned inside to help his mom. "When will he get some common sense?" he pondered.

"How about never?"

"RAM!"

In a tatami matted room, a man with nasty eyes was settled down in a kotatsu after having a pleasant breakfast. With his sharp eyes narrowed, jaw slackened and his body leaned on the wooden surface of the table, it was just Natsuki Subaru, enjoying his own company.

Yawning occasionally and playing around with a book in his hands, he was seemingly bored. His wife had gone out for groceries a while ago but he assumed she won't be back soon. He asked to go out with her but she objected, saying that he should get some rest on his day off.

As for his son, Rigel, he also went out with his mom to help with the shopping. It was unfortunate for Subaru, who'd've enjoyed teasing him to entertain himself.

Lastly, his daughter Spica was simply having a nap after having her meal. He was specifically told to not disturb her, not that he was cruel enough to disrupt her sleep.

With seemingly nothing else to do, his only option was to dig himself deeper in the warm kotatsu and enjoy its comfort.

"Yawn…" he put his hand over his widened mouth while loudly yawning. He felt all the muscles on his body tense up for a second and relax consecutively.

He could feel that taking a nap won't be hard, considering his sleepy mood after eating breakfast. So he put his head on his hands, which are on the kotatsu. When he felt like he was about to doze off, he heard a knock on the door, followed by footsteps. Slowly raising his head, he called to the enigmatic intruder.

"Rigel? Rem? Is that you? Yawn… Or any one of you?" he said while interrupting his sentence with a yawn."

"Good morning Su-san. I hope I'm not disturbing you."

"Hmm... That doesn't sound like the brats I know. So I guess you're Hal-san, right?"

"Is that any way to treat your friends, Subaru?" Kenichi asked.

"Dad, my so-called "friends" said I have no reputation, that my puns suck, that my own children don't love me, and insinuated a few minutes ago that I was never a boy to begin with," Subaru told his father. "Compared to what I'm capable of, they're getting off easy."

Both Naoko and Kenichi, as well as everyone else, shuddered at the memory of their son's "capabilities".

He saw the entrance of the room sliding open, revealing a tall, hairy figure standing on the other side. Wearing a black kimono with purple accents, and a golden kiseru between his sharp teeth, it was his friend Halibel the Eternal Playboy, as he called himself.

"Good morning, Hal. Oh right! Rigel said you wanted to talk to me, although I wasn't expecting you to come so soon. But that's good. I'm getting very bored here, you see."

"Hah… I'm glad that I'm welcomed here."

"Of course you are! Here, come in," he gestured to a hairy figure to come in and join him in the kotatsu.

Complying with his friend's request, the hairy figure joins in the comfort given by the blanketed table. Chewing on the unlit kiseru in his mouth, Halibel too soon relaxed along with his friend. Of course, the dizzy Subaru couldn't decide if his kiseru was lit or not so he asked him.

"That kiseru on your mouth isn't lit right? You know it's probably not healthy for Spica."

"Of course, of course. I don't want to get ravaged by Rem-chan's scolding after all," he smiled with his narrowed eyes.

"Hell hath no fury like a pissed-off mother," Subaru said sagely.

"What do you mean by that, Subaru?" Crusch asked.

"Clearly, you've never seen my mom get pissed before."

"If it's anything like your death glares, mineself would rather not," Priscilla shuddered. Subaru, Crusch, and a few others turned around in surprise when they heard that. "What?"

"Priscilla-sama…" Crusch slowly said. "Did you just say something nice?"

"Did I?" she asked, trying to search her recent memories, before she realized what they were referring to. "What? The glare thing? Does that even count?"

"I'm gonna count that as something nice," Subaru said.

"I agree on that with you. I got hit by her scolding real hard this morning. It's shocking for someone extremely cute like her to be that harsh," his shoulders fell as he lamented the punishment he got this morning for the flour paintings he had done with his daughter.

"But assuming it's Su-san we're talking about, she had some merit to her," he laughed at his friend's predicament while mocking him.

"Aghhhh... You may be right. She has the right to shave off my flaws with her scolding."

"Speaking of that, Su-san can you fetch me some sake if possible? I haven't been able to have a good drink for at least half-a-day."

"Wow... Are you feeling well Hal-san? If what you're saying is true, you should be spasming on the ground from withdrawal symptoms. Considering you're a frequent drinker, even in the bathhouse."

"Well, I've had some this morning but that doesn't count for me. I didn't get to enjoy it as I was chasing after a few people."

"Haha… But still, I can't let you drink inside. As you probably know, Rem has a very sharp nose. I'll get in trouble if I let you drink here."

"Ugh... Then water will do just fine. If I drop dead here from thirst, my race and the whole nation might be in danger."

"What's that about?"

"My people are on the verge of extinction," Ricardo quickly explained.

"Oh…" Subaru looked towards Ricardo, who had his head low. "Dude, I am so sorry. I didn't mean to be offensive. I didn't know that –"

"It's fine, man," the wolfin said. "I mean, iz not fine tha' Imma dyin' breed, but iz fine tha' ya didn't know. A lotta demi-humans out there are almost on their way out."

Subaru kept looking toward Ricardo in sympathy, while Emilia made sure to remember what the mercenary said, and to use it to help her win the throne.

"Hey, don't say such stupid things. I doubt thirst will be the least dangerous thing for someone like you. Anyway, I'll be back in a moment so wait here," he got up on his feet and went to the kitchen to bring some water for his friend. After a few moments, he returned with a big cup of water in hand. When he was about to give it to his friend, the cup disappeared.

"Gah! Thank you Su-san. Now I feel like I'm indebted to you," he drank all of it in one go and slammed the cup on the table with a smile on his face.

"Wher- Ugh whatever. So…" he dumbfoundedly continued while still trying to piece together when did Halibel snatch the cup from his hand.

"You've returned earlier from what you said. Those thugs simply gave up when they saw your Eternal Playboyness?"

"Well, my Eternal Playboyness is truly magnificent on its own, but I rushed that job since I had other things I should tend to."

"It must be hard being the strongest in Kararagi and all…"

"Well, it's not like I'm a one-man army or anything."

"But you have your clones right? So that makes you a literal "Eternal Playboy One Man Army"."

"That is such a chuuni name."

"A what?" Wilhelm asked, confused.

"Oh, a "chuunibyou" is a slang term for the embarrassing behavior of 13-to-14-year-olds who have grandiose delusions, who desperately want to stand out, and who have convinced themselves that they have hidden knowledge or secret powers," Subaru explained.

"That sounds a lot like you, nyah," Felix said.

"Hey! I totally have a secret power! Okay, maybe it's not a secret anymore, but it was pretty well hidden until the Warden blew that secret out of the water," the Japanese teenager groaned.

""Eternal Playboy One Man Army"? Hah… I like that too. I'll probably use that alias in the future."

"Hey now! It's pretty awful when you embrace every nickname I give you!"

"Hah! How so?"

"Eternal Playboy is already disturbing as it is. And adding "One Man Army" to that makes it even worse."

"I don't understand why you find it so disturbing but it's too late! "Eternal Playboy One Man Army" it is."

Subaru sighed at his friend's disregard for his reputation. He then lifted his head and offered Halibel a special offer.

"Anyway, since you're here I'd like to ask you to become a jury for tonight's cook-off."

"Hmm... What's that?"

"Does he not know what a cook-off is, or…?"

"Who knows, Dad? Who knows?"

"I made a bet with Rem on who could cook the best food. Rem is a very skilled chef so my chances are slim but I won't go down without a fight. And for that, we need more people to act as juries."

He clenched his fists with determination and awaited his friend's response. "I see. But I'm afraid I won't be able to help you out on that, Su-san. I'll be very busy for the days to come."

The rejection vitally hits his eagerness but Subaru manages to get himself back up after a short moment of silence.

"Well, that's bad but I'll find a way to make this contest fair."

"I'm sure of it. Also, I'll be rooting for Rem-chan!"

"What's this sudden backstabbing?!"

"It's not backstabbing, Barusu," Ram said, smugly. "Rem's just a better cook than you."

"I'll have you know that I can whip up a mean –"

"Subaru-kun," Roswaal smiled. "I would sugeeeeest that you agree with your sister-in-law."

"ROSWAAL-SAMA!" the pink-haired maid gasped, while blushing.

Subaru was laughing so hard, he forgot the jab about his cooking skills.

"Rem-chan is skilled and she's also cuter than you. So I have no other choice than to root for her."

"Cuter than me?! I'm not even trying to be cute or anything! What are you taking me for?"

"Hah! I assumed as such. Anyways…" his eyes fell as if he was contemplating something in his head.

"Hal-san, are you okay?"

"Ah, yes. I'm totally fine. I was just wondering something... Something I need to ask you about."

Halibel sulked at his place and took a deep breath. Subaru noticed the sudden twist and readied himself for whatever that'll be thrown at him.

"Oh, shit, it's serious business," Al realized.

Everyone quilted down as they heard the helmeted knight's warning. Both the and Subaru seemed to be experts at detecting the sudden mood changes, and such things usually lead to disaster. Disasters that they would wish to watch, to avoid them in the future.

"What's the sudden mood change about? I guess it's something serious. Go on, I'll try to answer whatever it is you want to ask."

"I know you're not very comfortable with talking about it but…"

"..."

"Did you and Rem-chan... run away from Lugunica before coming here?"

"Hhhk…" his breath got cut off from the sudden insight Halibel had given.

"I might be wrong about it but... you two seem to avoid talking about that place, especially you Subaru-san," he called him with his full name, meaning he was being serious right now.

"I know that you're dealing with all sorts of people around the world due to your position at the Culture Promotion Center but it's also clear that you are reluctant to participate in anything related to Lugunica in general."

"Huh, that sounds like a decent job," Subaru said, trying to lighten the mood.

Everyone was still too on the edge of their seats to acknowledge the attempt, but it did help them relax a wee bit. Subaru considered it better than nothing.

Subaru was taken aback by the on-point remarks made by Halibel. He knew that Halibel was quite perceptive despite his lack-luster mannerisms. But he never imagined he'll go this far with his insights.

Seeing the uneasy expression on his friend's face, Halibel lamented himself for asking this question but he had no other choice. Because he'll get himself into Lugunican politics no matter how much he tries to avoid it. Making sure the coast was clear for his friend was the only thing he could do for now.

"I know you were living there before stumbling into Kararagi, so I need to know why you had to leave behind that place to come all the way here. I'm sorry if this inconveniences you but trust me, it's for your own sake."

"I-I…"

Subaru felt like there were a pair of hands choking his throat, blocking his airway. He forced himself to spew out the right words for this situation.

"Rem and I ran away because we had to... I had no other choice," he said.

"I see... Do you have any criminal records there?"

"I certainly do!" Subaru laughed to himself. "What? What's everyone staring at me for?"

"Subaru-kun, alternate realities don't count."

"Then the rest of you shouldn't feel bad about what happens in these alternate realities. Rem, don't feel bad about trying to murder me, Reinhard, don't feel bad about letting me die, exetera, exetera. Or are you guys going to blame yourselves for what happens?"

Rem began to sweat a little. "Uh, well…"

The redhead was also trying to find an excuse. "They were, um, circumstantial situations…"

Subaru didn't look impressed. "Yeah, that's what I thought."

Subaru was perplexed upon hearing Halibel's words. He was expecting a different type of accusation, not a criminal investigation.

"W-What? Me... a criminal record?"

"I mean if you had done anything that could get you arrested like robbery, treason, arson…"

"A-Arson?! Who do you think I am? Some sort of criminal mastermind? Of course, I haven't committed any crimes."

"This joke is horrifying with the Sin Archbishop of Pride as your context."

WHACK!

"OW! Princess, what was that for?!"

"That was for reminding myself of that atrocity," Priscilla said.

WHACK!

"OW!"

"And that one because I had the urge to do so earlier in the viewing!"

"Okay, okay Su-san. I just needed to make sure. Don't worry, I believe you."

"Ah... That's good."

"Hm…" his eyes fell back down as he got lost in his thoughts again.

"But what's this about? You said you were here to just chat with me but it looks like you're here to do an inquiry."

"It's always good to pay a visit to your friends and get to know them better. That's the Kararagian way I know."

"That's not what I am asking you. Why is my past relevant to you after all the years we've known each other?"

"I get your confusion, Su-san. Basically few Lugunican officials will be coming to town so I wanted to ask if you're on terms with the kingdom. I'm sorry for such questions before telling you this."

At the mention of some "Lugnica officials", everyone's eyes widened.

"Hey, Julius, you're not the type who takes revenge, right?"

"I most certainly am not!" the knight said, appalled. "I would never harm innocents!"

"Well, there are infinite possibilities within the multiverse, so…"

"AL," the purple-haired knight growled at the one-armed one.

"Oohh... I get it now. So you were just concerned about our well-being. That's the kind-hearted playboy you are, I guess," he said with a small smirk on his face, trying to hide his anxiety.

"Su-san is my drinking bud after all. Worrying about my dear friend is a top priority for an Eternal Playboy like me."

"I feel kinda embarrassed when you put it that way. But I also appreciate it. And do not worry. I believe that I'm clear with any and all governments in this world."

"This world, huh. Oh right! "Japan" was it? I never heard of that place but you claim to be originating from there. So you were a troublesome person back there."

"How could you make that conclusion after all that I've said? Do you need to hear it again? I – AM – INNOCENT!"

"Okay okay! I was just joking around."

"Okay, I know I joked about some strangers comin' ta upset Natsuki-kun's quiet life," the purple-haired merchant said. "But I didn't intend fer it ta turn out like tha'!"

"It's okay, Anastasia-san," Subaru said. "You couldn't have seen it coming."

"That is truuuuue," Roswaal said. "I certainly wouldn't have seen it coming."

"Nah, I bet that you sent them," Subaru said. "If you're still alive, that is."

When they were continuing this conversation, light footsteps were heard from the corridor. Both Subaru and Halibel cut their dialogue to listen in to the loudening taps coming from the other side of the door. The footsteps were accompanied by faint whisperings. It sounded like two women were having a secretive conversation.

When the tapping noises arrived at the sliding door of the room, whispers came to a halt and the tatami door slid open, revealing two gorgeous women with grocery baskets in hand.

"Ah, Rem, you've returned early! And you even brought Tia too?!"

"Yes, Subaru-kun. I met with Tia-sama when I was doing the groceries. She helped me with the shopping so we could make it back earlier."

"That's great. And here I was having a little chat with Hal-san to pass some time. He seems to have returned earlier than his regular schedule."

Subaru gestured to his hairy friend with his hand. But in response, he got frowning looks from the white-haired woman standing in front of him.

"We knew it even before coming in here since he smells like a wet dog right now! For how long have you not taken a shower, I will kill you."

"EYYY, IT'S TIA!" Al whooped in return. A simp at their finest.

"This bitch is back again?"

"Beako!" Subaru gaped in horror.

"I'm half-expecting a sitcom applause," Kenichi half-joked.

"No need to kill me for that! I was going to go to the bathhouse after paying a visit to Su-san."

"You should make haste or else…"

"Does he really smell that bad? To me, he's doing just fine. Rem, tell me I'm not the only one with an inept sense of smell."

"I'll have to agree with Tia-sama on this. Halibel-sama should urgently take a bath before visiting us."

"Rem-chan you too?! Ughh... I forgot you two had keen noses. Then I shouldn't bother you two all that much. Otherwise, I'll crumble under Tia-chan's murderous gaze," he nodded to himself and got up from his spot with a small sigh.

"Well, see you later then, Su-san."

"Oh! Yes, yes. See you later. I'm sorry but they seem to be justified with their treatment."

"That does make me wonder…"

"Subaru?" Emilia asked.

"How is it that so many different demi-humans are on the verge of extinction?" the black-haired knight asked in frustration. "Elves, oni, wolfin, all of you guys are stronger, faster, and have higher senses than humans do! How the hell is it that you guys aren't the ones on top?"

"It's because humans tend to reproduce faster than the races that live longer than them, I suppose," Beatrice answered. "Also, they're extremely adaptable, so where other races would have seen death, humans see a mere inconvenience. You would know, in fact."

"Well… now I feel like a dick."

"Don't worry, Bro!" Mimi smiled at him. "You're one of the good humans!"

Halibel waved and made his way towards the door, passing by the two beautiful women standing next to it.

"Hal-sama, I am sorry for acting harshly towards you. But I hope you can come back to talk after cleaning off the filth on your body."

"OH WHAT?! Those aren't the rude words you'll expect from someone like Rem-chan! Sigh… But she is very strict when it comes to hygiene I guess," he said with a dampened face.

"But you should come after taking a bath, or I might kill you."

"Uhh... I might not be able to. I have lots of serious business to deal with. I don't have much of a choice on that matter."

Rem and Tia's faces fell as they heard Halibel's answer. There wasn't much they could do about it. Halibel had lots of responsibilities he needed to tend to. Even though he slacked off most of the time, there's just no way around it when it comes to his few obligations.

Knowing his circumstances, no one argued with him further. Instead, they gave their friend their warm farewell and gathered under the kotatsu's blanket to share the warmth after placing down the groceries and washing their hands.

"Hey, that actually has me thinking…"

"Subaru?" Crusch asked.

"In a fight between Tia and Hal-san, who would win?"

"Subaru, I don't think it's right to pit your friends against one another!" Naoko pouted.

"Okay, first off, we've never met in this reality, so they're not my friends yet. Second off, I don't mean fighting to the death. I just meant until one of them yielded, or something. I mean, Tia had to lose to not go all murder-boner on me and everyone around me, right?"

"Maybe an incident similar to the one with the Purge King happened?" Reinhard asked.

"Possibly," Wilhelm chimed into the conversation. "But all Subaru-dono had to deal with that reality was an impostor of Zarestia, one who stole a light ball…"

Light ball… Subaru's mind began to turn. That's probably the source of her power. If the imposter stole it, then that allowed them to appear like Tia and mimic her powers. And it's a safe bet that without it, Tia isn't as trigger happy as normal.

Thinking it over, Subaru deemed that adding Tia to his party would be an excellent investment.

Subaru looked around and stared at the tatami door before turning back to his wife. "I'm not seeing Rigel around? Is he still fooling around in the streets?"

"His friends called him when we were about to enter the house. So he asked me to go and play with them."

Her words were accompanied by a loud snort coming from a frowning white-haired woman.

"Not even accompanying us into his own house, he truly deserved to die for being that rude!"

"Wa-wait! I'm starting to get worried about his safety now! I doubt that you'll kill him for that but it sounds like you had done something to him! Rem, he is okay, right?"

"No need to worry about him, Subaru-kun. He's doing just fine. It's just that Tia-sama teased him a bit," she snorted silently.

The frown on the white-haired woman's face instantly turns into a smirk as she explains the situation in response.

"His friends were getting mesmerized by my natural beauty, so I gave him a giant kiss on the cheek to embarrass him. Hah! It was so fun seeing him go red as a tomato in front of his friends."

"Ah, yes, the easily embarrassed youngster cliche," Subaru nodded in approval.

"I'd like to get kissed by her anytime," Al smiled under his helmet.

"Frederica?" Otto said, gesturing to Petra.

"Of course, Otto," the beast maid said, covering Petra's ears.

Immediately turning towards Al, Otto said, "Keep talking like that, and I swear to every higher power out there, will make what happens to you look like a bloody accident."

It was at that moment Al was now more afraid of the merchant than the beast maid.

"Okay, it's safe now."

Nodding, Frederica removed her hands from Petra's ears. "What was that about?!"

"Oh, nothing to worry about," Otto smiled. "Just grown-up stuff."

Tia starts giggling as she recalls the calamity of Rigel that happened a few moments ago. It'd surely take him ages to recover from such humiliation.

"That's worse than killing that boy! But I'm glad he's doing fine. The genuinity of Tia's threats are so unpredictable. It's hard to tell if it's her usual blunders or a serious menace."

"Hold on a second! I am always genuine when it comes to my "usual blunder". So that also makes them a serious menace but I never act on them because I l-like you guys…" she said with a slight blush on her face.

"Ahhhhh… Tia-sama is so cute when she talks her heart out!"

"I'm not trying to flatter anyone right now! Su-san just needs to be clarified! That's al- Uwaa!"